A grammar of late modern English. PART II. The parts of speech ; 1, B : Pronouns and numerals.

Citation preview

A GRAMMAR OF LATE MODERN ENGLISH FOR THE USE OF CONTINENTAL, ESPECIALLY DUTCH, STUDENTS, BY

H.

POUTSMA,

English Master in the Municipal "Gymnasium", Amsterdam.

PART II THE PARTS OF SPEECH. SECTION

I,

B

PRONOUNS AND NUMERALS.

P.

NOORDHOFF. —

1916.

— GRONINGEN.

PREFACE. with mixed feelings of gratification and regret that I have put the last touches to this portion of my work. It is, of course, highly to have arrived at another stage of my destined course and It

is

gratifying

have brought some problems a little nearer to solution or, at least, to have pointed out the way in which solution may be found, to

but

then

considering the

,

have spent over my work, achievements have fallen so I

Huxley wrote

to his friend

short

far

Hooker

in

of

satisfactorily'

whatever

more and more difficult to me would most probably be the confession

field of

science or literature.

What

wishes.

my

Prof.

a letter dated August 2, 1860,

constantly becomes

'It

in

years of unremitting labour I cannot help a feeling of regret that my

many weary

It

to finish things of

most writers

certainly represents

my own

my imperfections thoughts now that I am going 'to my on my head'. Imperfect as I know my book to be, I would, however, humbly request the courteous student constantly to bear in mind account with

the

advice

given

by Bunyan

in

the

all

Conclusion appended to the

Pilgrim's Progress,

What of my Dross thou findest there, be bold To throw away, but yet preserve the Gold, What if my Gold be wrapped up in Ore? have nothing to add to what I wrote in the have only a few volumes preceding the present. Prefaces which in a voluminous words to say about the Index, the omission of text-book like this would almost be a penal Offence. Like the one

As

my methods

to

of

placed

the

at

more or

I

the

less

end

I

of

one

descriptive

in

of

the preceding volumes, this index is i. e. the different words have

character,

been furnished with short notes giving the occasion of their inclusion and enabling the student to find what he wants without have often been needless loss of time. It stands to reason that

mostly

I

obliged

to

sacrifice

accuracy

and

fulness

of

detail

to

brevity.

PREFACE.

IV

mostly appear under all their principal component parts, These features a search will, trust, seldom be in vain.

Phrases that

so

I

have caused the columns devoted

to

it

to swell to a large

number,

a thing of this description it is my than in giving too little. The much too in far better to err giving index does not, as a rule, repeat de headings of the different sections but

candid opinion that

is

it

in

which the chapters have been divided, and which have already The latter may, therefore, in the Table of Contents. a manner be considered as a kind of supplement to the former,

into

been tabulated in

but

the chiefly destined to serve the useful purpose of supplying

is

it

student with a plan according to which the study of a given chapter

may be approached.

My is

completed.

tion

,

the present volume, as in

obligations in

already

its

predecessors, are

be duly acknowledged when the whole work cannot, however, forbear from making special menof the second volume of Prof. Jespersen'S this place

very numerous and I

in

will

,

which appeared a few months before these pages went to press, and which enabled me to remove some I have deficiencies and inaccuracies and improve my book generally. to the tribute and a in respectful grateful paying great pleasure

Modern English Grammar,

shrewdness and vast learning displayed work of the great Danish scholar. admirable

Save

for

the

first

dozen or so pages

I

in this

the latest

have had no assistance

in

of the correcting the proof-sheets, so that I sorely need the lenience student as regards the annoying clerical and typographical errors

books printed in Holland so long as 'institution' in that country. I have an proof-readers have not become and I would duly recorded all those which have come to my notice, advise the student to make the necessary corrections before he

which seem

to

be unavoidable

in

much reading the book. By so doing he will save himself Part of the finished proofs have been read by some friends

starts

vexation. of

mine,

and

my

at

request they have told

fuller treatment.

me what

they thought

will find that in the

They wanting rections and Additions some of their hints have been turned

wrong

or

Cor-

to useful

account. In

say that any criticisms offered in a are urgently solicited and will be gratefully accepted.

conclusion

kindly spirit

I

have only

to

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

CHAPTER

XXXII.

PERSONAL PRONOUNS FORM §§ 1—13

705 705

Declension

705

§§1 — 2

Shortenings § 3 Case-shiftings

706

§§ 4—13

use §§ 14—46 Personal Pronouns used as Nouns §§ 14—17 Personal Pronouns used as Determinative Pronouns §§

The Pronoun // It

it

§§ 20—25

compared with sex-indicating pronouns §§ 20—21

709 724

724

18—19

726

....

730 730

as the representative of subordinate questions or statements

suppressed §§ 22—25 Pronominal Equivalents §§ 26—46 The pronominal so §§ 26—42 So representing a subordinate statement §§ 26—27 So representing a predicative noun or adjective §§ 28

735

....

So, its

.

.

.

742 742 742 749

together with to do, representing a preceding verb with

756

enlargements § 29

To do so

or to be so dispensed with after can, may, must, need, ought, shall or will § 30 The bare preposition to used instead of to do so or to be

760

so § 31 So in corroborative sentences §§ 32—33 So in sentences expressing identity of circumstances

763 764 768

(or

it)

§§34— 35 preceding sentence or clause after adverbs, or after the conjunction if § 36 So either by itself or in conjunction with (to) do or (to) be dispensed with in certain short sentences whose chief or only function is that of affirmation or denial etc. §§ 37 42 Other pronominal equivalents §§ 43—46 The pronominal as much or so much § 43 The pronominal the thing § 44 Abstract nouns preceded by possessive pronouns of the second or third persons used by way of personal pronouns § 45 Names of profession or relationship used instead of you § 46 So representing the main part

of

a

...

770

—

771

778 778 780

780 781

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

VI

CHAPTER

XXXIII.

POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS FORM §§ 1—6 USE §§ 7-29

782 782 786

Conjoint Possessive Pronouns §§ 7—20 Expressing an objective relation § 7

Compared with Varying

with

.

their analytical equivalents

absolute

forms when

§§ 8—9

preceding

791

a genitive or

another conjoint form § 10 Their place in connection with other adnominal adjuncts §§ 11— 12 Used as Determinative Pronouns § 13 In combinations in which the Dutch prefers a construction with the objective of a Personal Pronoun § 14 Varying with the Definite Article § 15 Dispensed with §§ 16—17

Followed by own or proper §§ 18—20 Absolute Possessive Pronouns §§ 21—29 Used with distinct reference to a preceding noun §§ 22—25 Used substantively §§ 26—27 Used predicatively § 28—29 .

.

786 786

.

.

801

803 807 807 808 810 815

819 819 824 826

CHAPTER

XXXIV. PRONOMINAL COMPOUNDS OF SELF FORM §§ 1-2

830 830 836

USE §§ 3-31 General Observations § 3

836

...

of self as Reflective Pronouns §§ 4—23 The Reflective Pronoun in the function of the direct object §§ 4—14 Verbs unmodified or modified in meaning when followed by

838 838

the Reflective Pronoun §§ 4—5 Verbs which are never, or hardly ever, found without the Reflective Pronoun § 6

838

Compounds

....

compared with Passive verbs § 7 The Reflective Pronoun suppressed §§ 8 15 The Reflective Pronoun in the function of the indirect object § 16 The Reflective Pronoun as part of a prepositional object § 17— 19 The Reflective Pronoun as part of an adverbial adjunct § 20 The Reflective Pronoun used as a redundant object § 21 The plural Reflective Pronoun used in the meaning of a reciprocal pronoun § 22 The Reflective Pronoun replaced by the Personal Pronoun § 23 Compounds of self as Emphatic Pronouns §§ 24—28 The Emphatic Pronoun modifying either a noun or a pronoun § 24 The Emphatic Pronoun in different positions § 25 ...... The Emphatic Pronoun with certain secondary meanings § 26 The Emphatic Pronoun used instead of the Personal Pronoun § 27 Suppression of the Personal Pronoun modified by the Emphatic Pronoun § 28 Reflective verbs

—

.

.

.

.

...

.

840 842 843 856 857 859 860 860 861

865 865 866 866 867 867

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

Compouds

VII

of self as Emphatic Reflective Pronouns § 29 Reflective Pronoun compared with the purely

870

Pronoun § 29

870

.

.

The Emphatic Reflective

The Emphatic

Pronoun equivalent to the Emphatic Pronoun + the Reflective Pronoun § 30 The Emphatic Reflective Pronoun in certain locutions § 31 Reflective

.

.

871

872

CHAPTER XXXV. OBSERVATIONS ON PERSON-EXHIBITING PRONOUNS IN GENERAL PERSON-EXHIBITING PRONOUNS USED INDEFINITELY §§1—3. The Plural Pronouns thus used §§ 1—2 .

.

.

The Masculine Singular Pronouns thus used § 3 SPECIAL APPLICATIONS OF THE

PERSON §

The The

875 875 875 877

PLURAL PRONOUNS OF THE FIRST 878

4

Plural of Majesty or Dignity Plural of Modesty §§ 5—6

§ 4

878 878

Other applications of the plural instead of the singular § 7 Ourself instead of Myself § 8 Plural Pronouns of the First Person referring to the person(s) spoken to § 9 Peculiar applications of our § 10 USE OF THE PRONOUNS OF THE SECOND PERSON SINGULAR, AS COMPARED WITH THE PRONOUNS OF THE SECOND PERSON PLURAL § 11. AMBIGUITY OF THE PRONOUNS OF THE THIRD PERSON § 12 .

.

.

.

881 881

882 883 884 888

CHAPTER XXXVI. DEMONSTRATIVE PRONOUNS

891

FORMS § 1 PURE DEMONSTRATIVE PRONOUNS §§ 2—11 Their meaning §§ 2—6

891 881 891

How

used §§ 7—8 Their place in the sentence § 9 Idiomatic Applications § 10 Demonstrative Equivalents § 11

902

"...

909

IN OTHER FUNCTIONS §§ 12—16 Demonstratives used as Determinative Pronouns §§ 12—14 Forms § 12

DEMONSTATIVE PRONOUNS USED

How

used § 13 Idiomatic Applications § 14 Demonstratives used as Indefinite

VULGARISMS §

.

.

916 917 917 917 917 919 921

924

DETERMINATIVE PRONOUNS 1

Pronouns § 15

16

CHAPTER FORMS §

907

XXXVII. 926 926

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

VIII

same §§ 2-6 Normally preceded by the

How used §§ 3—4 Adverbial Modifiers of the Equivalents of

definite article

926 926

§ 2

926

Same § 5

929

Same § 6

930

SUCH §§ 7—12 Its

931

applications

§§

7—8

931

How

used §§ 9—10 Such coupled with like § 11 Modifiers of Such -f- noun § 12

935 938 938

Determinative equivalents §

13

941

such as indefinite pronoun §

14

942

CHAPTER

XXXVIII.

INTERROGATIVE PRONOUNS

944 944 945

Form §§ 1—2 USE AND MEANING §§ 3—13 Grammatical Use § 3

945

Meaning §§ 4—13 Meaning Meaning Meaning Meaning

of

who § 4

of

what § 5 § 6 whether § 7

947 947 947 948 949 950

of which

of

Idiomatic Applications of what § 8

Two What What What What

interrogatives in one and the in exclamations § ~ 10

as

Adverb §

same sentence § 9

.

.

.

952

952

954

11

as Interjection § 12 as Indefinite Pronoun

955

§

955

13

CHAPTER XXXIX. RELATIVE PRONOUNS FORM §§ 1—3

957 957 959

USE AND MEANING §§ 4—39

Grammatical Use of Relatives §§ 4—5 Grammatical Character of the Antecedent of Relatives § 6 Character of the Clauses introduced by Relatives §§ 7—26 Relative Pronouns introducing Attributive Adnominal Clauses §§ 8-21 Use of the Relatives according to the nature of the Antecedent

§§9—15 Use Use Use Use

of

who § 9

of which §§

10—11

of that § 12

of what §§ 13-14 Varied Practice § 15

959

.

965

.

965 966 966 966 967 970 971

973

TABLE OF CONTENTS. Use of the Relatives according they introduce § 16—21 Use of that as compared with Use of as § 20

IX

to the nature of the Clause .

that of

who

or which §§

Varied Practice § 21 Relative Pronouns introducing Substantive Clauses §§ Use of who and what §§ 22—24

Use

The

of which

22—26

.

and that §§ 25—26

Relative understood

The The

\6—\9

§§ 27—32

Relative understood in Adnominal Clauses §§ 27 Relative understood in Substantive Clauses § 30

—29.

.

...

.

.

976 976 984 985 985 985 990 993 993 1000

1001 Archaic instances of the Relative being understood § 31 The Relative understood together with another element of the 1002 clause § 32 .

.

.

The

objective of a Personal Pronoun omitted in Adverbial Clauses 1003 incorporated into, or added to Adnominal Clauses § 33 POSITION OF THE RELATIVE §§ 34—39 1004 .

The

.

§ 34 by all or both § 35 Position of of 4- Relative Pronoun or of of + whose -J- noun § 36 Position of the Relative in Infinitive or Gerund Clauses incorporated into Relative Clauses § 37 Position of the Relative in Continuative Participle Clauses § 38 Abnormal Position of the Relative in Poetry § 39 Relative normally in front-position of the Relative when modified

Position

CHAPTER INDEFINITE PRONOUNS all §§ 1-15

AND NUMERALS

or

1017

1018

1018 11

§ 12

16—22 Grammatical Functions § 16 Any as Indefinite Pronoun or Numeral §§ 17—19 Meaning § 17 §§

1019 1023 1032 1032

§ 13

Obsolete or obsolescent applications § 14 All in Compounds § 15

any

1

1

1011

§§ 13—14

Word-groups modified

101

101

1017

All as Indefinite Meaning § 6 How used §§ 7—10 Observations on Meaning, Use and Position §

Words

1009

1009

1011 3

Noun § 5 Numeral §§ 6—12

Compounds

1006

1011

§ 4 Converted into a pure

In

1005

1011

Compounds

All as Adverb

1004

XL.

Grammatical Functions § 1 All as Indefinite Pronoun §§ 2—5 Meaning § 2 Observations on Meaning and Use § In

1004

1032 1035

1036

1036 1036

1036

1036

TABLE OF CONTENTS. Observations on Meaning and Use § 18 How used § 19 Any as Adverb § 20

An"

in

Compounds §

1037

1050 1054

21

1055

Dutch ^uivalents of Any § 22 AUGHT §§ 23—25 Grammatical Functions § 23 Aught as Indefinite Pronoun § 24 Aught as Adverb § 25 both §§ 26—34

1057

Declined for the Genitive § 26 Meanings § 27 Grammatical Functions § 28 How used §§ 29—32

1061

Position in the Sentence

1060

1060 1060 1061 1061

1061 -.

.

.

.

1062

§ 33

1064

Used redundantly § 34 each §§ 35—40

1066 1066

Meaning § 35 How used § 36 Connected with Other to form with Equivalents of Each Other § 38 The reciprocal idea implied § 39 Compounds of each § 40

1066

1066 it

a Reciprocal Pronoun § 37 1067 1069 1071 1071

either §§ 41—45 Grammatical Functions § 41

1071 1071

Declined for the Genitive § 42

Meanings §§ 43—44 How used § 45 ENOUGH §§ 46—49 Grammatical Functions § 46 Enough as Indefinite Numeral Enough as Adveu §§ 48—49

ENOW

§ 50

EVERY

§§

1072 1072

1074 1074 1074

1074

§ 47

1076 1077

51—56

Grammatical Function § 51 Adnominal adjuncts by which followed § 52 Meaning § 53 Every and all compared § 54 Every and each compared § 55 Compounds of every § 56

7W §§

1062

1078 1078

every

may be preceded

or 1078 1079 1081

1088 1091

57— 62 Meaning § 57

1092

How

1093

used S 58

1092

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

Few

a kind of Collective

Noun when preceded by

XI

the Inde-

§§ 58—62

1094

Modifiers of a few § 59 How a few is used § 60 .4 few compared with few § 61 A few varying with some few § 62

1094 1095

finite Article

1096 1097

IT § 63

1097

LITTLE §§ 64—74

1098

Grammatical Fnnctions § 64 Little as Indefinite Numeral §§ 65—68 Meaning § 65

1098 1098 1098

How

used §§ 66—67 Converted into a pure Noun § 68 Little as Adverb § 69 Little

kind

a

A A

a

little little

1100 1100

Noun when preceded by

the

§§ 70—74

1101

used §§ 71—72 compared with little § 73 varying with some little § 74

1101

Indefinite Article

How

Collective

of

1098

little is

1102 1103

LESS §§ 75—79

1104

Grammatical Functions § 75 Less as Indefinite Numeral §§ 76—77 Meaning

1104 1104

§ 76

1104

How

used §§ 76—77 Less as Adverb § 78

1104

1105

Less modified by Adverbs of Degree § 79 least §§ 80-84 Grammatical Functions § 80 Least as Indefinite Numeral §§ 81—83 Meaning § 81

1105

1105

1105 1105 1105 1105

How

used §§ 82-83 Least as Adverb § 84

MANY

§§

1106

85-90

1106

How

used § 85—87 Many a Distributive finite Article

Many

1106

Numeral

the Inde-

§ 88

a kind of Collective

finite Article

when followed by

1109

Noun when preceded by

§ 89

How a many MUCH §§ 91—96

is

the Inde1110 1110

used § 90

1110

Grammatical Functions § 91 Much as Indefinite Numeral § 92 94 Meaning and Use §§ 92—93 Much converted into a pure noun § 94 Much as Adverb §§ 95—96

—

1110 1111 1111

1114 1114

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

XII

MORE

§§

97— 103

U 16

Grammatical Functions § 97 More as Indefinite Numeral §§ 98—101 Meaning and Use §§ 98—100 More converted into a pure Noun § 101 More as Adverb §§ 102—103

MOST

1116 1117

1117 1120

U2

§§ 104—107

H23

Grammatical Functions § 104 Most as Indefinite Numeral § 105 Most as Adverb § 106

NAUGHT (NOUGHT)

1123

1123

U2 4

§ 108

NEITHER §§ 109—113 Grammatical Functions § 109 Declined for the Genitive § 110 Neither as Distributive Numeral §§

NO

H24 H26 H26 U2§

m_n3

'

§§ 114—134

'

'

Grammatical Functions § 114 No as Adnominal Word §§ 115—121 No as a mere negativer §§ 115-117

No

in

l

]26

n27

'.

1127 1127

1127

pregnant meanings § 118

1131

Not as a pure negativer § 119 Not a(n) or Not in pregnant meanings § 120 Not any § 121 No as Adverb §§ 122—132 Words modified by adverbial No § 122 No, not a(n) or not modifying the Positive Adjective §§ 123—124

1133 1134 1136

1136 1136 of an Attributive

1137

No

1139 modifying the Comparative of an Adjective §§ 125—128. The Comparative modified by No is mostly terminational § 125 1139 No modifying an Attributive Comparative § 126 1140 Not a(n), not any or not before an Attributive Comparative .

are Sentence-modifiers § 127 No modifying a Predicative Comparative § 128 No modifying the Comparative of an Adverb §§ 129—130.

The Comparative modified by Adverbial No

1141 1141 .

.1142

either a Sentence-

modifier or a Word-modifier § 129 The Comparative a Sentence-modifier § 130 The Comparative a Word-modifier § 131

1142 1142 1146

No

No

modifying the Indefinite Numerals fewer, less or more § 132 1147 in certain combinations, compounds and phrases §§133— 134 1149

NONE §§ 135—144 None compared

U52 with

No

§ 135

1152

Grammatical Functions § 136

1153

None

1153

Pronoun §§ 137—142 Absolute None § 137

as Indefinite

Meanings of

None None

in

1153

sense of not any § '38 the sense of not numeral one § 139

in the

.

+

.

,

1153 1154

TABLE OF CONTENTS. None in the sense of not The Substantival None §

+ 141

XFII

pronoun one § 140 .

.

1154 1155 1156

.

Observations § 142

None as Adverb §§ 143—144 ODD §§ 145—146 ONE §§ 147-161 How One is used § 147 One as an independent word §§ 148—160

1158

1160 1161

1161 1161

.

1161 Applications of the independent One § 148 The independent One in the function of the Dutch m e n §§ 149—151 1161 One as a kind of Determinative § 152 .1163 One in the sense of somebody § 153 1164 One as the correlative of other or another one §§ 154 158 1164 One in the meaning of a certain § 159 1171 1173 Observations § 160

—

One OTHER

as substitute for a

OUGHT

§ 170

noun §

.

.

161

1174

162—169 1175 Grammatical Function and Use § 162 1175 Declension § 163 1175 Meaning and Application of pronominal Other §§ 164—166. 1177 Other as Adverb § 167 1185 Other in Compounds § 169 1185 §§

1187

SEVERAL §§ 171 — 173 Grammatical Function § 171f Several as Collective Numeral § 172 Several as Distributive Adjective

SOME

§

1188

1188 1188

173

1188 1189

174—182 Grammatical Function § 174 §§

Some Some

1189

as Indefinite Pronoun

§§ 175—176 as Indefinite Numeral §§ 177—178 How Some is used § 179 Some as Adverb § 180 Some in Compounds § 181 Some compared with any § 182 QUASI-INDEFINITE PRONOUNS OR NUMERALS §§ 183—197 Adjectives used as Indefinite Pronouns or Numerals §§ 184—192 Adjectives used as Indefinite Pronouns §§ 185—187 Adjectives used as Indefinite Numerals §§ 188—192 Nouns used as Indefinite Pronouns or Numerals §§

and § 197 Nouns used

as Indefinite Pronouns §§ 193—195 Plurals § 194 Singulars § 195 Nouns used as Indefinite Numerals § 197

Various pronouns used indefinitely § 196

1190 1193 1195.

1197

1199 1203 1205 1205 1206 1207

193—195 1209 1209 1209 1213

1213

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

XIV

CHAPTER

XLI.

PRONOMINAL AND ADVERBIAL COMPOUNDS OF SO, SOEVER AND EVER Form §§ 1—2 Use §§

3-8

Functions

1217

of so § 4 of soever §§ 5—6 of ever §§ 7—8

CHAPTER

1218 1218

,

1221

XLII.

NUMERALS

1225

CARDINAL NUMERALS

Form

1214 1217

3

§

Compounds Compounds Compounds

1214

§§

1—10

1225

§§1-2

1225

Use and Meaning §§ 3—10

1230

How

Cardinal Numerals are used § 3 Idiomatic applications of Cardinal Numerals § 4 Their head-word understood § 5

1231

1235

Cardinal Numerals used as pure nouns § 6 Cardinal Numerals used as pure adjectives § 7 Cardinal Numerals in the function of Ordinal Numerals Idiomatic applications of One §§ 9—10

ORDINAL NUMERALS

§§ 11

1241

8

§

.

.

— 17

Form § 11 Use §§ 12—17

1255

How Ordinal Numerals are used § 12 Their head-word understood § 13 Ordinal Numerals used as pure nouns in Fractions Fractions used adverbially § 15 Idiomatic applications of Ordinal Numerals § 16 Adverbs derived from Ordinal Numerals §17

1256 1256 1256 §

14

.

.

.

.......

NUMERALS OF REPETITION Form §§ 18—19 Use §§ 20-22 Grammatical Function

§§

18—22

§

1257 1259 1260 1261 1261 1261

§

1263 1263 1264 1267

20

Observations §§ 21—22 NUMERALS OF MULTIPLICATION Jj§ 23—27 Form § 23 Use §§ 24-27 Grammatical Function §§ 24—26 Observations

1246 1246 1247 1255

1267 1267

1267

"....'

27

CHAPTER PROP-WORDS GENERAL OBSERVATIONS §§ 1—2 THE PROP-WORD ONE §§ 3—25

1271

XLIH. 1272 1272 1273

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

XV

Observations § 3 One as a Prop-word of the First Kind §§

1273

4—11 Second Kind §§ 12—25.

One as a Prop-word of the NOUNS USED AS PROP-WORDS §§ 26—44 Such as denote persons §§ 27—34 Body as a Prop-word §§ 28—29 Man as a Prop-word §§ 30—33

1274 .

.

1281

.

1301 1301 1301

.

Other person-indicating nouns used as Prop-words

Such as denote things §§ 35—43 Thing as a Prop- word §§ 36—42

§

34

.

.

.

1307 '.

...

Affair and Matter used as Prop-words § 43

1320

XLIV.

REPETITION OF ADNOMINAL MODIFIERS GENERAL OBSERVATION

§

1307

1319

Concluding Observations § 44

CHAPTER

1305 1307

1321 1321

1

REPETITION OR NON-REPETITION OF ADNOMINAL MODIFIERS BEFORE A GROUP OF TWO OR MORE NOUNS §§ 2—3 1321 1321 Non-repetition § 2 1324 Repetition § 3 REPETITION OR NON-REPETITION OF ADNOMINAL MODIFIERS BEFORE A GROUP OF ADJECTIVES MODIFYING ONE AND THE SAME NOUN §§ 4— 6 1325

Non-repetition § 4 Repetition § 5 Repetition affecting the

1325 1325

number

of the

noun modified § 6

.

1326

CHAPTER

XXXII.

PERSONAL PRONOUNS. FORM. DECLENSION OF THE PERSONAL PRONOUNS. 1.

The personal pronouns

are declined as follows:

CHAPTER

706

3.

XXXII,

SHORTENINGS. 3.

a) In stressless positions the aspirate of he, his and her disappears in natural educated speech, the h of he being, however, weakly In the case of the aspirated at the beginning of a sentence. neuter pronoun the weak form without the aspirate is used throughout and, the h has disappeared in writing.

Note.

The

of the h of the neuter

loss

to its infrequency in stressed positions.

pronoun

is,

no doubt, due of Eng. r

Sounds

Sweet,

§ 205; Jespersen, Mod. Eng. Gram., I, 9.42. Apart from those cases in which rhythmical considerations more or find a)

the weakening of it (e. g. in assuming medium or even strong stress:

/

counteract

less

it

when

thought of

after a preposition it stands before the subject. lay at the extremity of the village, and from

The Green branched /?)

two

off in

Adam Bede,

G. Eliot,

directions.

it I,

if),

we

the road

Ch.

11.

II,

as nominal part of the predicate or as subject of a nominal

when

predicate it has back-position. I have a leisure hour in the day, If

this is

Trol.

it.

,

The Warden,

Ch. XV, 184. "Here's a place rose

red,

is

—

The

I

that shall

"Yes, Ch. XIII,

—

"What shall I put?" for writing", said Bathsheba. 'The of this sort, I should think", returned Liddy promptly:

"Something

violet blue,

be

|

Carnation's sweet,

|

And so

—

are you."

from the Madding Crowd,

Hardy, Far

it."

110.

attended by the negative not, the latter takes it to re-assume its ordinary weak stress. Mrs. Crab. But, ladies, that's true — have you heard the news? Crab. No, ma'am Cand. What, sir, do you mean the report of?

When

the copula

is

strong stress, causing

—

—

that's not

Sher.

it.

,

School for Scand.

,

I,

1, (370).

woman, you would never have entertained this teaching scheme at all." Clym looked hard at his mother. "You know that is not it", he said. Hardy, Return of the Native, III, Ch. ill, 236. "If

y)

it

had not been

for that

when

in

it is placed another (pro)noun. but and or.

* The length of those The way in which I

with

a

fresh

smell,

and the church, gloom.

Dick.,

juxtaposition

Thus frequently five

its

after

or in opposition to, the conjunctions and,

. can convey no idea of to any one the setting in of rain one evening, coming down faster and faster, between me

days

.

I

listened to

and

until

with,

.

.

and gathering night seemed

it

.

.

to

quench me

in

Cop., Ch.

IV, 30a. was, with reference to the

first floor, where shops usually and there all resemblance between it and any other shop stopped and ceased. Id., Barn. Rudge, Ch. IV, 17a. she laughingly called her parish duties It, (sc. her work) and what absorbed her so much that [etc.]. Mrs. Craik, King Arthur, Ch. VII, 214. In front stretched a beautiful and stately gallery, terminating in a pillared window, through which streamed a light to which both it and the gallery

The shop

.

.

.

are; short

.

had been strangers for nearly a score of years. Mrs. Ward, of Lydia, I, Ch. VI, 134.

.

.

The Mating

PERSONAL PRONOUNS.

707

**

She has no more heart than the stone you are leaning on; and it or you might fall into the water, and never come up again, and she wouldn't care. I, Ch. XIV, 144. Thack., P e n d. *** The eye which has long been used to the crinoline gets to think, not it, but the lack of it, a deformity. Rich. Ashe King, 01. Goldsmith, Ch. IX, 108. **** Ah! who was that should quarrel with the town for being changed to me., when myself had come bac^:, so changed, to it 1 ) or

I

,

I

I

I

when

together with the negative not, it forms an elliptical sentence. "But it'll perhaps rain cats and dogs to-morrow, as it did yesterday, and then you can't go", said Godfrey, hardly knowing whether he wished for that "Not it", said Dunstan. "I'm always lucky in my weather. obstacle or not. G. Eliot, S 1. Mam., I, Ch. Ill, 24.

8)

—

i

b) In Older English, and in dialects, we often, find it further curtailed into 't. Jespersen, Mod. Eng. Gram., I, 9.94.

She harkened to 'f. Farquhar, Recruit. Offjc. I, 1, (257). If have a mind to list, why so; if not, why 7is not so. lb., I, 1, (252). What's a-wanting to 'f? G. Eliot, Adam Bede, I, Ch. I, 2. donna mind sayin' as I'll let 7 alone at your askin', Seth. lb., I, Ch. ,

I

I

I, 3.

(Thus, apparently, regularly in the dialect speech represented in this novel.) She dropped off into a nap about an hour ago, and 't will do her good. Hardy, Return of the Nat., I, Ch. II, 12. Twould be very unlike me. lb.. I, Ch. Ill, 21. 'Tis no matter. lb., I, Ch. II, 13. (Thus, apparently, throughout this novel, in the language of the uneducated.)

Note,

a) In

Late

Modern English poetry

this elision is still frequent

and instances may be common enough before was and were. throwing words away. Wordsw., We are seven, 67.

before

is,

'Twas

"

'Twere better by far To have match'd our the bride-maidens whisper'd, cousin with young Lochinvar." Scott, Marm., V, xu, vi. Tis a picture for remembrance! Mrs. Brown., Lady G e r a I'd n e's Court-

And

|

fair '

i

ship, XXXVI. Also

in literary

'7 was

prose late instances are occasionally found.

thus he tried to comfort himself.

Trol.,

conformity with I'm (for / am),

/?)

In

he

is),

Three Clerks,

Ch. X, 117.

thou'rt (for thou art), he's (for are, you are, they are), it is is

It's

you're, they're (for we into it's. contracted Murray, s. v. it, A, y. usually a pretty spot, whoever may own it. G. Eliot, Adam Bede, a grey cob, sir, an' he sets great store by't. lb., I, Ch. I, 10.

It's

rather a sad story.

Chesterton,

y)

The

of

we're,

now It's

contraction

dialectal.

c)

Murray,

According is

a

to

s.

is

v.

it

Man alive,

into

is't

is

I,

Ch.

for

Ch.

II,

11.

I, 22.

archaic, poetic, colloquial or

is't.

Jespersen (Mod. Eng. Gram.,

common form

I,

unstressed he

in

I,

13.62)

a or

'a

Elizabethan English and

(Ben Jonson, Goldsmith, etc.). The same form is frequently met with in the Wessex dialect, as given in the novels of Th. Hardy. Here, however, it stands not only- as the representative later

!)

Kruisinga,

Drie Talen, XXVI,

vn, 99.

CHAPTER

708

but also of she and

of he,

varying with

often also *

in

it

it, and even of /, the latter pronouns one and the same sentence. Compare

Matzn., Eng. Gram.

Whoe'er

'a

;i ,

314.

1,

show'd a mounting mind.

'a

was,

3.

XXXII,

Labour's Lost,

Love's

IV, 1, 4

A troublesome

old

whole country.

Goldsmith.

blade

.

.

but

.

keeps as good wines ... as any

'a

He threw away his chance, and so 'a took Return of the Native, I, Ch. 111,26. **

My

wife

.

went with the

.

.

afore she got heavy. *** "I suppose the 'a

lb

,

rest of the

a public-house to live.

maidens,

—

moon was terrible full when you were born?" was not new", Mr. Fairway replied. lb., I, Ch. Ill, 30.

That

fire

near.

lb.,

is

not

much

I,

Ch.

Ill,

**** Wonderful

and

less than a mile

33.

believe

'a

clever,

—

ah,

I

a half off, for

should

young man's hair. lb., I, Ch. Ill, 21. "Miss Vye was there too?" — "Ay, 'a b'lieve she was." lb., Compare: Ah don't like goin' to bed on a empty tongue.

all

"Well,

seems so

that 'a

all

have

like to

Hardy,

was a good runner

for 'a

Ch. IV, 56.

I,

in the

under

that's

that

Ch.

Ill,

234.

Ill,

Westm. G a z.

No. 6660, 13a.

d)

The suppression of the u of us, which, according to JESPERSEN (Mod. Eng. Gram., I, 9.94), was common enough in Elizabethan English, as in let's go\

e)

The

in

the admonitory let's,

of the pronouns for the second person into lespecand y before a vowel or h, which used to be common Early Modern English, seems to survive in some dialects.

in

th

Sweet,

N. E. Gr., § 1077;

Ch.

Murray,

s. v.

th-th'.

Hardy, Return of the Native,

wish //Avast three sixes again?

Dostn't I,

ii.

only met with

clipping

tively

i.

now

is

20.

Ill,

Ye might get religion, and that 'ud be the best day's earnings /ever made. G.Eliot, Adam Bede, I, Ch. I, 4. Why, /are gettin as big a saint as Seth. lb. but ye have been well brought up. wot not whence you come, K'have a good mother, I'll go bail. Reade, The Cloister and the Hearth, Ch. XXIV, 94. I

.

.

.

a) The once common practice of throwing out the entire pronoun in question is now met with only archaically or dialectally. For illustration see also Ch. XXII, 4, b, and compare Jespersen, Mod.

Note,

Eng. Gram.,

1

,

6.36.

Adam Bede,

art goin' to do, Adam? G.Eliot, Didst ever know a man, neighbour, that 'no

What

Hardy /?)

.

R

e

t

u

r

n o

f

The suppression

the Native, of the

I

,

Ch.

Ill

woman ,

at

I,

Ch. IV,

32.

would marry?

all

27.

pronoun before the verb seems

to

belong

only to dialects. Couldst sign with a

woman

the

book,

again,

/) For the shortening

lb.,

of

no doubt, ... I,

Ch.

Ill,

if

wast young enough

26.

ye into ee

etc.

see below: 19,

e.

to join

hands

PERSONAL PRONOUNS.

709

CASE-SHIFTINGS. 4.

From

sometimes operating together, the personal placed in a case in which, according to its pronoun it ought not to be placed. function, Mostly it is the grammatical nominative which yields place to the objective. This substitution is especially frequent in colloquial and vulgar language, that in the opposite direction mostly springing from inconsiderate attempts on the part of would-be precise speakers to stem the prevailing collodivers

causes,

often

is

quial tendencies.

The

chief causes to

which the case-changes are due are:

some word with which the personal pronoun grammatically related (Compare also Ch. XXVI, 18, a); of

attraction

a) the

is

which causes a (pro)noun to be erroneously considered as the subject of a verb to which it is related in another

b) the blending of tv/o ideas

way; uncertain grammatical character pronoun depends for its case;

the

c)

d) the

prevailing

generally

disinclination

word on which

the

of

use

to

the

nominative of a

pronoun when not clearly and visibly connected with a

The two

first

finite verb.

make themselves only occasionally

causes

the

The

felt.

third has been primarily responsible, perhaps, more than any other, for the confusion of the case-forms and the consequent carelessness

with

which

are

they

used.

But the fourth

is

now

the

most potent

factor in effecting a collapse of the old case distinctions. 5.

By attraction

a)

sometimes placed

(Ch. XXVI, 18, a) the personal pronoun is in the objective instead of the grammatically

correct nominative, owing to the fact that the relative pronoun, expressed or understood, of which it is the antecedent, is in

the objective.

Know you where you are, sir? — Orl. O, sir. very well: here in your — Oli. Know you before whom, sir? — Orl. Ay, better than him

Oli.

orchard.

am

I

before

Better leave

we

knows me. As you like it, undone than by our deeds acquire

1

serve's away.

high a fame

when him

)

The

substitution

this

case

is,

46.

,

Too

|

x

Our noble Arthur, him Tennyson. -)

it

1

,

is

Ye scarce can overpraise,

|

especially frequent after

and

it is

however, the fourth cause that

will

is

its

hear and know.

variations.

In

the main factor to

bring about the change.

')

-)

I.

it

is

It

is

thee fear. Henry VI, B, IV, 1. her you should consult on such a matter. I

Gram. Progress, §

Schmidt, E n

Jespersen,

g.

5

,

§ 295, Anm. 154.

4.

Trol.

,

Old Man,

121.-)

CHAPTER

710 I'm so Peer. bread-basket!

you're going —glad John. Don't you

not himl basket e s

for,

W

!

XXII,

You want t

G

m.

a

z.

5—7.

to fight, John. Land him one on the make any mistake it's you I'm going

—

to shift the taxes ,

No. 5207

,

from your land on

to

my

bread-

2c.

b) Attraction in the opposite direction is much rarer. A fault to nature, To reason most absurd; whose common theme Is death of fathers, and who still hath cried From the first corpse till he that died to-day, "This must be so." H a m 1. 1,2, 105. The encouraging words of he that led in the front. Bunyan. i) |

|

|

,

|

When

6.

one,

it

personal pronoun is logically related to more verbs than not always placed in the case which would be required relation to the verb on which it grammatically depends. a

is

by its Thus we sometimes

find

nominative instead of the grammatically

the

correct objective: a) in the accusative

with infinitive, the pronoun being apprehended to stand in the subjective relation to the infinitive. would have both you and she know that it is not for her fortune he follows I

her.

Tom

Fielding,

Jones.

make we fokes

[They] children

of

(i.

e.

)

Far from the Madding Crowd,

Hardy,

Israel.

2

folks) in the congregation feel all over like the

Ch.

XXXIII, 261. b) after

let.

Also

in

this case the

pronoun

is

understood to be

in the

subjective relation to the following infinitive. Thus also in Dutch Laat ik dit doen is a frequent variant of Laat mij dit do en. For such combinations as let my brothers and I etc. see also 11, c.

Ample illustration may be found in Jespersen, Progress, § 156 and Storm, Eng. Phil. 2 678. Let no man abide this deed But we the doers. Jul. C a? s. III, 1, 95. Let us make a covenant, / and thou. Bible, Gen., XXI 44. Let He who made thee answer that. Byron. Let there only be we three there. Dick., E d w. Drood. ') ,

,

|

,

•*)

7.

a)

When

but introduces an incomplete adverbial clause of exception 152 ft), it partakes largely of the character of a preposition with the result that there is much vacillation between

(Ch. XVII, the

and the accusative

nominative

standing after

of

the

personal

pronoun

it.

Thus Nobody went but me seems to be equally good English as Nobody went but /. The former may be considered to stand for Nobody went excepting me, the latter for Nobody went except that I went, either analysis being apparently equally justifiable. As a general rule we may say that, wherever two interpretations are possible, the colloquial language prefers the objective, while the literary language, when not avoiding the point, favours the nominative.

According

to

Onions (Advanced English Synt, §

114, a) the

choice of the case depends to a certain extent on the arrangement of !)

3

)

Storm, Eng. P lb.,

§

156.

h

i

1.-',

679.

Progress,

-')

Jespersen,

4)

Storm, Eng. Phil. 2

,

§155.

678.

PERSONAL PRONOUNS.

711

words of the sentence. Thus ordinary English would have No one would have thought of it but him, but No one but he would have thought of it. To this it may be added that the substitution of the objective for the nominative in the second of the above sentences would seem to be a the

downright vulgarism.

A similar hesitation to some extent prevails, for the same reason, with regard to the case of the personal pronouns standing after save and except. According to Murray (s. v. save, 1, b), the nominative is the normal construction after save. 1)

The objective required, whether but be considered as a conjunction or a preposition. Thou shalt have none other gods but me. Common Prayer (The Authorized Version: Deut. V,7 has before me.) :

,

I

know you

I

feel

that

I

I

As

let

,

anybody have him but me. Hardy, Tess., IV, Ch. XXVIII,

the right case only

Byron,

but, save

if

or.

233.

except

is

preposition.

a

for the other

but him.

.

,

The objective considered as but.

.

,

Ch. VII, 92. can't bear to 2)

.

hear no one speak but him. Thack. Newc. I, Ch. XXVIII, 314. I, never, never can think about any woman but her. Id., P e rt d.

like to

they could not swim,

two,

Don

Jua.n, II, house but me

|

So nobody arrived on shore

cvi.

There's not a soul in my to-night. Hardy, Far from the Madding Ch. XXXIV, 271. "No one can do it but me", said Coralie to herself, scornful of grammar. Agn. & Eg. Castle, cut Paste, II, Ch. X, 222.

Crowd,

Diamond

save. All

Who

who

should be king save him who makes us free? stood at the bar save him alone. Mac E s. -)

Tennyson.

!

)

,

* We are all fond of the life here (except me). Dick., Little Dorrit, except. Ch. XI, 284a. There never was one of the male Esmonds that had more brains than a goose, V r g. Ch. II 20. except him. Thack. ** Every one, except me, seemed to dislike and distrust him. Beat. Harraden, i

,

3)

,

,

The Fowler, II, Ch. IV, 111. The nominative the right case only considered as

is

a

if

but, save or

except

conjunction.

* There is none but he Whose do fear. M a c b. III, 1, 54. being Methinks nobody should be sad but I. King John, IV, 1, 13. who but he? Cowper, John Gilpin. Away went Gilpin None ever found the secret spring before. None ever would but he. Reade,

but.

I

,

|

—

The Cloister and Who Ch. **

I,

have done

can

it

the Hearth, Ch. but /?

Hardy,

XII, 62.

The Return

of the Native, V,

386.

The boy stood on

the burning deck,

|

Whence

all

but he had

fled.

Mrs. Hemans,

Casabianca. None but *

I

my Winnie

can ride

Blackmore, Lorna

mare.

Doone,

Ch. XI, 61.

do entreat you, not a man depart, Save I alone, till Antony have III, 2, 66. spoke. Jul. Cajs. No man knoweth the Father save the Son and he to whomsoever the Son will

save.

I

|

,

reveal him.

!)

Jespersen,

Bible,

Ma

1 1

Progress,

h.

§

,

XI, 27.

159.

-)

Flugel.

CHAPTER

712 That mortal

Lost,

II

,

dint,

813.

|

Save he

(In his

who

XXXII,

7.

reigns above, none can resist.

Milton, Par.

Essay on Frederic the Great Macaulay

pronoun in the objective.) Now no one save she who placed

places

the

Daily Mail (W

m.

Gaz.

the

know

ring there, will

its

true history.

No. 6299, 46). Oh, there are calls that love can hear, That strike not on the outward ear. None heard save I: but with a dart Of lightning-pain it pierced my heart. Bridges, Demeter (Westm. Gaz., No. 6299, 4b). ** All the conspirators, save only he, Did that they did in envy of great Caesar. V, 5, 69. Jul. C

|

|

may seem most

on him

Blessings

Byron,

fitting.

that

first

Manfred,

invented

1,1.

Leigh Hunt,

sleep.

A

Few Thoughts

on Sleep. I

it

mused on

disgusting and ugly appearance of him Ch. Bronte, Jane Eyre, Ch. I, 5.

the

the blow).

(sc.

who would

presently deal

cousin, slay not him who gave you life. Ten., G e r. & En., 782. has been a long story, and if it has not been well told, the fault lies with him who has told it. Mar. Crawf., K a t h. Laud.. II Ch. XV, 283. It

,

she

indefinite:

,

should have,

definite: she

that

quer, She

I

II,

at

least,

is

It

but fair to

assume

some command

who

that he or she

professes to teach

Languages,

of the subject.

—

Hast. She's but a woman, you know. dread most to encounterGoldsmith,

,

1895, Jan.

Marl. And of

all

She Stoops

to

women.

Con-

(180).

that has lost her sight must collect her information from other sources. Scott, of L a m. Ch. XVIII, 182. (The speaker, a blind woman refers to herself.)

Bride Ch. V,

,

,

Who was

danced with?

she that he

Return

Hardy,

of the

Native,

II.

159.

need scarcely inform my readers that the shy young Princess, here described, is she who to-day holds the dazzling position of Queen of England. T. P.'s Weekly, No. 495, 5786. 1

indefinite: Domestic

her,

felicity

must be earned by patient endurance and

loving consideration for the tastes, and even for the faults of him or her with whom to be happy though married, life is to be lived. Rev. E. J. Hardy ,

Ch.

I,

How

12.

definite: Your arm encircles her on whom thought. Dick., Barn. Rudge, Ch. XIV, 55b.

I

have

set

my

hope and

every

But if you speak with him that was my son, Or change love you well girl word with her he calls his wife, My home is none of yours. Ten., Dora. He had seen her who was to him simultaneously a delight and a torture. Hardy,

My

I

,

a

|

|

|

Far from the

Madding Crowd,

Ch.

XXXIV

,

265.

they, indefinite: Blessed are they that mourn: for they shall be comforted. Bible, Matth., V, 4. But what are they to do who love play better than wine. Sher., School for Scand. III, 2, (395). definite: So she was left alone with her dead, and they went to work that had work, and he who had none, took upon him the arrangements for the funeral. ,

Mrs. Gask., Mary Barton, Ch. VI, 67. But little they recked of this who now gave up

their dead.

lb.

728

CHAPTER them, indefinite: As we

XXXII, 18—19. them

forgive

that

trespass

The

us.

against

Lord's Prayer. will

They V.

1

Obs.

19.

them fools

call

them too humblv.

that give

BcnJonson, Poet..

119. i)

.

I.

The

clause

defining context. in

Nothing

am

I

is

sometimes implied

my voice, my face, or mean, Remains to G. Lillo, Fatal Curiosity, II, 1.

Tony. Where

II.

adjunct

am

I

such

there

is

a friend,

for

who would

She Stoops,

Goldsmith,

he.

II,

in the

Charlotte

my

tell

|

he.

Hast.

or

take

—

her?

(195).

When the clause is separated from the pronoun, it assumes the character of a substantive clause, the pronoun filling the function of an anticipating subject. Compare Ch. II 21 and Ch. XXXIX, 25. ,

He

jests at scars that never felt a wound. They never sought in vain that sought the

Cotter's Sat. Night, He makes no

Elaine.

friend

a

II,

Jul.,

Lord aright.

Burns,

2,

/.

The

VI.

who never made a

Lane, and

Ten.,

foe.

1082.

They laugh best who laugh He's

Rom. and

man

lucky

last.

whoever, gets

Rev. of Rev. it

(sc.

Tit-bits,

the scholarship).

1895, 27 April, 65a. III.

In literary English, and more or less archaically find the personal pronouns of the third person

minatives

in

of Modena,

,

we sometimes

used as deterconnection with a prepositional phrase as in he he of the sevenfold shield, he with the scar on his

face (Murray).

"Come

along, then", said he of the greencoat. Dick., Pickw., Ch. II. the flapped hat no less attentively. Id., Barn. R u d g e Ch. 'Mi.

They regarded him of I

,

He checked

,

his

lb.,

Ch. XIV.

He

at

and called him of the Maypole by

steed,

his

name.

55/;.

more surprised and discomposed than ever. Ch. XVII, 175. So was he at the gate in mourning. Id., V r g. Ch. I. 10. He with powder on the chestnut was my lord, lb., Ch. II, 14. looked

table

the

Van. Fair,

Thack.,

I,

i

Esmond

Colonel

my

(he

grandmother.

lb.,

"Where is Thomas?" Pars., Ch. VII, 63.

,

scarlet and the breastplate yonder) married Ch. XX, 205. said she of the Argus eyes. Trol. Framl.

in

,

have before said that he of the Jupiter and John Bold were intimate. The Warden, Ch. XIV. 181. On ihe following day there was but one cock-chaffinch, he of the in white tail-feather undisputed possession of that path of bushes. Westm. G a z. No. 6483, I3o. I

Id.,

.

,

There a

is

Whether

Macb., Be kind

)

Fran/,

E.

not now, however, anything unusual about the use of such in connection with the determinative those.

prepositional phrase

S.

.

he I,

:s.

was

to those

XVII.

combined

i

With

those of

Norway ...

I

know

not.

112.

around you. Mackay, There's work for

all to

do,

II.

PERSONAL PRONOUNS. The following, however, know,

I

.

.

.

|

That

provinces like those Ten., Mar. of G e

nor country, tho' they sought

court

of old r.

an unusual construction:

is

neither

That

\

729

on

lighted

them the adnominal adjunct

is

following, but in

to the

and the pronoun

distinctly continuative,

not, of course, determinative.

is

We

of the

Ch. XV,

We

Westminster Gazette have

of the

El.

also: Glyn,

He was

The use

we

friend.

good

of

the

read

in the story of

him and them

Know you where you — Ol. Know you

We

s

,

t

G

m.

a

z.

,

Sir?

are,

before

—

Ant.

The use

of personal

)

girl (or

I

thought her

lb.,

so).

Ch.

Ill,

Sometimes the construction with so

those

judging or declaring. seems to be before the verb. of

16a.) is

extended

to other

verbs than

that case the ordinary place of so

In

He said he had wounds, which he could show in private; And with his hat, thus waving it in scorn, "I would be consul," says he: "aged custom, But by your voices, will not so permit me" Coriolanus, 11,3,777. The effect of the claim thus advanced is to exempt the Government from all |

|

|

criticism, should

it

Times,

so desire.

No. 1977, 9156.

Sometimes has front-position. This is especially the case in which imply a reserved admission of a preceding statement. Compare 27, Obs. I. so

y)

sentences "This

is

a very pretty view."

ever now."

Mrs. Craik,

—

John

had always thought Hal., Ch. II, 17.

"Ay, so

I

it;

more so than

752

CHAPTER This violence

"Silence!

Ch. Bronte,

had no doubt

1

Cop., Ch.

This mode of

r)

1)

.

.

So

e.

to

out.

Dick.

between two of the component parts of a complex

a lunatic,

we may

(if

so call

Hadley, E

it).

and was so found by

rarely dispensed with after

is

it.

occur only occasionally.

'futurizing'

became

felt

14.

II,

was her brother; and so he turned

he

that

.

i.

seems

predicate,

.

.

Ch.

16a.

Ill,

Mid-position,

)

the author explain himself

let

So without

with

to

do or

to

be

equivalents of

certain

so he can) in the words of his preface.

(if

is

found frequently enough apparently

will,

preceding the verb. choose. He might have married

her.

to

Marc.

had

in

so

lie

in

connection

the majority of cases Mrs.

chosen.

Ward,

156.

II,

desire. National granaries could be in existence before Christmas, if the nation so desired. T. P.'s Weekly, No. 467, 495c. We may dismiss as idle the notion that the King could resist, even if he so

Westm, G

desired.

a

z.

,

No. 5484,

lc.

to purpose. Rosalind. Did he leave him there, Food to the suck'd and Oliver. Twice did he turn his back and purposed so. As hungry lioness? |

—

you like

IV, 3, 127.

it,

to think fit. He may claim the right of refusing duel to any man, e s t w. Ho!, Ch. XII, 1086. so think fit. Ch. Kingsley,

if

he shall

W

/)

clauses of comparison, i. e. such as open with as or than, the to do are common is, of course, impossible, but to be and in a). mentioned the verbs after enough limited incomes (She paid) her way from month to month, as widows with

In

use of so

i.

Three Clerks. Ch. 111,23. days they lived together, as sisters should do. lb., Ch. Ill, do. chatted) about everything and nothing, as girls always can

should do. In

Troi...

their early

(They Ch.

III.

26.

"How would Gertrude ii.

25. lb.,

receive

me?"

than he perhaps should have done, She was a disgrace to her family

Kingsley,

There

is

West

m.

Westw. Ho!, a

G

certain a

z.

,

Ch. VI, 68.

and no better than she should

be.

Ch.

Ch. XII, 1086.

which

classic

No, 5501

said Alaiic, pushing the matter further

lb.,

,

2c.

is

not

read

as

much

as

it

ought

to be.

PERSONAL PRONOUNS.

Compare:

763

at him quickly out of the corners of her Rev., No. 61, 77. Many difficult questions may arise hereafter when we come, as we shall, to the task of constructing a Second Chamber on a tolerable basis. Westm-

She had looked

women

eyes, as

Gaz. No. The taking ,

En

will.

g.

lc.

5207,

of Brussels

the road to Paris even

and the overrunning of North Belgium will not open it happens, as it may. lb., No. 6618, \b.

if

Note

I. After to use when expressing recurrency (Ch. I, 53), the representation is mostly effected by pro-infinitive to (31). i. He does not come so often as he used to. ii. She seemed to love none of us as she used. Thack. Virg. Ch. XIII, 136. ,

Men of

g)

don't

Lydia,

as

It

the

ments

is

women

idealise

Ch.

I,

Mrs.

as they used.

161.

Ill,

representative of a preceding verb with its enlargenever found after the verbs mentioned under a), but

occasionally met with after equivalents of

is

—

wills

"I

You can

to like.

start

as soon as

A man has only

will.

will.

thought they were all going to return the same night," said "Well, they did intend it." Trol.. Framl. Pars., Ch. IV, 36.

to intend. he.

,

The Mating

Ward,

to

Mar. Crawf., K a

it.

say t

h.

'I

it's

daylight,

believe',

Laud.,

I,

you know,

and he Ch. VI,

if

you

will believe, 107.

in

Blackmore, Lorna Note. This it sometimes represents an accusative with

it.

infinitive.

in:

"You're

a

humbug,

Pickw. The

lb.

it.

London, Jack, much longer than you wished Doone, Ch. XXXVI, 213.

You have been

wish.

Thus

like

because he

humbug,

sir. ,

will

I

XXX,

Ch.

—

sir."

—

"A what?" said Mr. Winkle, starting. "A if you wish it. An impostor, sir." Dick.,

speak plainer, 270.

marriage must be that where your husband was a sort of father, and could teach you even Hebrew, if you wished it. G. Eliot, Mid.. I, Ch. I, 4. really delightful

Compare

the

following

infinitive is left

Of course

h)

quotation, unrepresented: the

drop

I'll

subject

if

Madding Crowd,

Ch. LI, 416.

The demonstratives

this

the

verbs mentioned

you

in

which

wish.

the

Hardy,

accusative

with

Far from the

and that can apparently stand with under a) only when strong-stressed and ,

,

in front-position. I

shall be very sorry for his sake, that

I

Thack., Virg., Ch. XXXI,

should.

318.

Modern English is the colloquial use of the bare preposition to instead of to be so or to do so.

31. Peculiar to Late

The

seems

west of England (Alford, § 307—8), but instances of the pro-infitive to, as it is styled by Jespersen (Growth and Structure, §211), are common enough, also in the works of writers that hail from other parts of the Eng. Phil.-, 877; Borst, ;untry. Compare also Storm practice

to prevail especially in the

The Queen's English,

,

XXXIX, Murray, s. v. E. S.,

413;

Drie Talen, XV,

to, 21.

10;

Webst., Diet.,

s. v.

to,

4;

CHAPTER

764

31—32.

XXXII,

Towards evening the mate and boatswain begged the master of our ship to let them cut away the foremast, which he was very unwilling to. Defoe, Rob.

Crusoe, He has

9.

misfortune to be of a very weak constitution; and consequently cannot accept of such cares and business as preferments in his function would the

him to. Spectator, !I (9). „Come, Tommy, tell your dear Chippy."

oblige

,

Pickw.

"I cannot were to,

to."

will

—

Dick.,

—

(sc. the things said

"i

,

137.

—

be back before to-night?" Ch. XIX. You only ask me, because Mamma told you "You haven't cut it off, have you?" "Will

wasn't

I

think."

present." II,

"Mother said

about you)" "It would be wis^r if you Hardy, Far from the Madding Crowd, Ch. LVI 467. keep the secret of my would-be marriage from Gym for the have given my word to." Id., Return of the Native, I,

you

tell I

"And you Ch.

—

Ch. XLVI, 424.

,

you

"I

shall try

The

Dok. Gerard,

to.''

Woman,

Eternal

—

Thoughts,

to. "I

The Gadsbys,

Rudy. Kipling, just about

was

to.'

13.

Jerome, Idle

A.

do not think he will ever forgive him. If he does, it will be because you ask him to. Pemberton Doct. Xavier, Ch. VII 31a. "I do not know you, sir," she said. 'But you are about to" lb., Ch. U, 12a. He (sc. the duke) could live on that scale all the time, if he wanted to. Westm. I

,

,

—

Gaz. No. 5179, 4b. The Chancellor of the Exchequer would have ,

even Mr. Lloyd George has It is further to be explained

and united

naturally loving

bark and bite, No. 3689, 46). to

The boy

for

'tis

to.

to raise untold millions

more than

No. 5207, 2a.

him (sc. the child) that in our souls we are all and that it is our natural bodies that delight their nature to. Chesterton (II. L o n d. News, to

(a lie)

whether

hesitates

lb.,

which

to turn the jewel,

him

will reveal to

the

all

implores him not to. lb., Ac. George and Wallace think, or seem to, that a man wants nothing but a bit of land. T. P.' s Weekly, No. 478, 3c.

spirits present; the girl in terror of the ghosts,

Note.

The construction

which

to is

vulgarism. true

It's

that

afford to

illustrated by the following quotations, in followed by it standing for do so, seems to be a Compare Fra.mz, E. S., XII. don't see company, Mr. George, and that don't treat. can't

further

I

I

Dick.,

it.

"Do you know your

Bleak House, mistress's

name?"

Ch. XXI, 184. "She has been

—

I

my

mistress a long

answered Peggotty, "I ought to it." Id., Cop., Ch. IV, 23«. can't read nor don't want to it. Id. Our M u t. Friend, Ch. Ill Everything ... bring to figures, and my Aunt Elizabeth Hannah taught

time

sir,'

I

I

,

I

,

.

,

I

to

32.

it.

So

Wil. de

Morgan

,

Joseph Vance,

31

.

me

Ch. 1,1.

often found at the head of affirmative sentences expressing assent to a view, or compliance with a request, command, deteris

mination

enunciated

strongly conjunctive

The predicate upon

that

have,

or

in

a

in

in

preceding sentence,

these sentences

this

case

it

is

made up

and depends formed by to he or to complex predicate with an verb being used when one or other of is

of the preceding sentence, i. e. by any of the verbs that form a

infinitive, or

to

do, this

last

the

is

wanting

in

by above verbs

in

function. of a single verb

it

is

the preceding sentence.

PERSONAL PRONOUNS. So represents diverse parts predicate with

the

of

part

765

of the preceding sentence, mostly the main its adjuncts, sometimes, as in the case of

have, the object.

to

As

is connotative of emphatic affirmation, it has full stress accordingly, placed after the subject, practically without any exception. Ch. VIII, 8, f.

the predicate

and

is,

"Such reports are highly scandalous"

to be.

for Scand. It

1

,

1,

,

— "So

they

are.''

has been remarked that Mr. Pecksniff was a moral man. Ch. II, la.

Chuz.

Sher.,

School

(368).

So he was.

Dick.,

,

—

thought you said you were going to stay the evening with Mr. Herbert." Mrs. Wood East L y n n e II 36. "So I am.'' "I thought you were in London." "So I was yesterday." Sweet, Dialogue. "I

—

,

to have.

"Always

said

Ghost.

the

Christm.

visit

—

II,

a breath might have withered,"

—

had a large heart!"

"So she had"

Dick.,

42.

Joseph afterwards as old Stanley."

School for Scand.,

Sher.,

,

whom

delicate creature,

"But she

Car."-,

may

"I

may.

a

,

— "True —

so you may."

111,1,(389).

dare say he likes French actresses ... better than me. And so he ought, ought. Ch. XXXIII, 341. and so they are better than me. Thack., V r g. "So should. "You should have joined us last night," said Mr. Pickwick. we should," replied Bob Sawyer. Dick., P c k w. Ch. XXX, 267. I

i

,

—

i

Row.

will.

are

in

happy

Scand.,

,

Let them laugh, and retort their malice only by showing them you SiR Pet. I' faith, so I willl Sher School for spite of it. ,

V, 3, (431).

—

send you home from Barbadoes?" "Uncle," he said gaily... "what shall "Hope, my dear Wally. Hope that we shall meet again, on this side of the "So I will, uncle." Dick. grave. Send me as much of that as you can." I

—

,

Domb. do. soul.

Ch. XIX, 171.

,

He

said

I

should

heartily^ repent his

Farquhar, Recruit. Of fie.

,

being

listed,

and so

do from

I

my

V, 7, (345).

The benchers determined

to have his door broken open, as he hadn't paid any Ch. XXI, 183. two years. So they did. Dick., P c k w. "So I do," "Peg away, Bob." said Mr. Allen to his companion encouragingly. replied Bob Sawyer. And so, to do him justice, he did. lb., Ch. XXX, 267. "You will see that my wife and Miss Brough consult my wishes in this respect."

rent for

i

,

—

Ch. VII, 79. they did. Thack., Sam. T t m. say my father and mother want you to go and see them for a whole day, and so they do, for they've often said so. Sweet, Old Chap.

And so

i

,

I'll

33. Obs.

I.

Sometimes the most case

In

this

all

intents

significant part of the predicate is repeated. much of its pronominal character and to

so loses

and purposes becomes a pure conjunctive.

—

"So I have been asleep." Dick., thought you had been asleep." Barn. Rudge, Ch. VI, 25b. that the very estates we hold in "You have been pleased to say this country are not ours, but of right revert to your lamily." "So Ch. XC, 966. they are oursl" Thack., Virg. have been called a fool. French [morosely]. So you are Cokane. a fool. Shaw, Widowers' Houses, 111,63. "I

.

.

.

—

,

I

Note. for a

The conjunctive

—

.90 even makes same sentence.

character of

second so being used

in

the

it

possible

766

CHAPTER -i

do hope you

go home soon,'' he added. — "Yes, G.Meredith, Ord. of Rich. F e v.

will

so do I hope so." II.

XXXII, 33. said Richard,

Ch.

,

XXXVI,

and

I,

337.

Admission

of apparent or seeming correctness of the view expressed the preceding sentence is indicated by So it appears or so it seems. "These new houses won't bear dancing in," observed Gunter's head man. "So it appears ," replied I. Marryat Mod. Houses. in

—

Town

,

III.

Qualified or emphasized assent is expressed by an adverb of mood placed before so, with the rest of the sentence understood; or by an adverb of mood together with (followed by) a curtailed sentence without so; or by an adverb of mood without any accompanying word. i.

"He comes on just to." "I

the old affair, 1 suppose. The match between his son that's returned from Paris, and Miss Richland, the young lady he's guardian

—

Golds.

so."

"Perhaps

Good-nat. man, — "fust

,

I.

think one hears nothing else but scandal."

Sher.,

School

(or Scand.

so,

1,1,(367). "My lord," said Mr. Winkle, trembling with anxiety, "I "Perhaps so," said the little judge, "but you must." Ch. XXXIV, 316. "Of the Inner Temple, believe?" said Miss Clarissa Cop., Ch. XLI 2976. "Exactly so." Id. "At least am pardoned!" "Surely so." G. Meredith, Fev., Ch. XXXIII, 287. ,

—

I

,

ii.

"When you

I'd

rather not."

Dick., ...

P

i

c k

—

w.

,

Traddles said,

,

—

I

indeed, ma'am."

—

shall hear

Ord. of Rich.

—

"Are no more." "You apprehend your parents." "Perhaps I do." Lillo, Fatal Curiosity, II, 1. "The licence of invention some people take is monstrous indeed." "'Tis so: but, in my opinion, those who report such things are equally culpable."

—

me

wrong."

—

"To be sure they

"You're

Pickw.

—

Sher.

are."

very poor, Tom." Ch. XIV, 122.

—

,

"/

School for Scand., certainly am," said Tom

I,

1, (368).

Smart.

Dick.,

,

"They must have been very nice men, both of 'em," said the dirty-faced man. — "Yes, they were," replied the bagman; "very nice men indeed!" lb.,

Ch. XIV,

"Father,

I

127.

you are

fear

tired."

—

Cloister and the Hearth, iii.

"If

Charles

you know,

is is

undone, a

he'll

"Indeed, Ch. 1,8.

my

son,

/

am."

IV.

In

Older

instances

The

find half his acquaintance ruined too, and that, a very great one." "Doubtless, ma'am

consolation."

—

—

School

for Scand., I, 1, (369). "The brandy was too good to leave in a hurry: wasn't it, Ben?" said Mr. Benjamin Allen. Dick., Pickw., Ch. XXX, 267. Sher.,

Reade,

— "Certainly,"

Occasional English this so sometimes has back-position. may be met with in the latest English. Compare Franz,

E. S., XVIII.

You are some blockhead of a constable. — Con. / am so. Farquhar, Rec. Off., V, 1, (327). "The licence of invention some people take is monstrous indeed." — " 'Tis so; Silv.

but, in

my

School

opinion, those

for Scand.,

who I.

1,

report such things are equally culpable."

Sher.,

(268).

"Many of our acquaintance have taste, spirit, and politeness; but, plague on't, "It is so, indeed. Charles!" they won't drink." lb., Ill, 2, (393). "We also have a female Sovereign, mylord," said Morton. "We have so,

—

—

Douglas," said the Earl.

Scott,

M o n.

,

Ch. XXXVI, 391.

PERSONAL PRONOUNS.

767

—

"Wery nice pork-shop that 'ere, sir." "Yes, it seems so," said Mr. Pickwick. Ch. XXXI. (Possibly this so must be understood to refer to Dick., Pickw. nice alone, not to the whole statement preceding.) "And so you see 't was beautiful ale, and 1 wished to value his kindness as much as I could, and not to be so ill-mannered as to drink only a thimbleful, ,

which would have been insulting to the man's generosity." Coggan, 'twould so," corroborated Mark Clark. Hardy,

Madding Crowd, V.

That

found

infrequently corroborative sentences. "I

am

afraid," said

"True, Master

Far from the

Ch. VIII, 68.

not

is

—

Lady Booby, "he

the

in

is

same position

a wild

young

fellow."

as so in these

—

"That he

is,"

Fielding, Jos. Andrews, I, Ch. VII, 14. "Very trifling circumstances often give rise to the most injurious tales."— "That they do, I'll be sworn, ma'am." Sher., School for Scand., I, 1, (371). "I'm sure it will give us infinite pleasure," said Lady Jane, though rather said Slipslop.

—

in a

grave way."

— "Oh,

that

it will," says Lady Fanny. Thack., Ch. IV, 28. "He's rather a naughty child sometimes." "Yes that he is." from the Crowd, Ch. XIII, 110.

—

—

Sam. Titm., Hardy,

Far

Madding

Note. by way

In a

sentence

in

which

a

man

corroborates his

own

statement

of emphasis, that is regularly used instead of so. You are an angel, that you are. Thack., Sam. Titm., Ch. VII, 74. God bless you, old boy; don't be too hard upon me, you know I'm d— d miserable, that I am. Id., N ewe. I, Ch. XXIX, 335. that they Why, my boy Jacob there and your father were sworn brothers weren't ye, Jacob? Hardy, Far from the were, sure Crowd, Ch. VII, 61. ,

—

—

VI.

Madding

Assent to a negative view with no more. Row.

Come,

Sir

Oliver, I Oliv. Odd's

know you cannot speak of Charles's follies with heart, no more I can; nor with gravity either.

anger.

—

Sher.,

School for Scand.,

Sir

mostly expressed by sentences opening

is

V, 3, (435).

Mr. Pendennis had been alive, this scandal would never have happened." — "No more it would." Thack., P e n d. I, Ch. XV, 152. "No more "Clavering thinks he ain't fit for Parliament," said the Major. he is." lb., II, Ch. XXVII, 299. "I don't understand thee," quoth the abbot. And no more he did. Ch. Kingsley, Herew. Ch. I, 17a. "If

,

—

,

Note. As

Nor and

neither in this position

seem

to be rare.

Bertie, one would have imagined from the sound of his voice and the of his eye that he had not a sorrow nor a care in the world. Nor had he.

to

gleam

Barch. Tow.,

Ch. XIX, 147. looked as if they had not a money care in the world. had they. Mrs. Belloc Lowndes, Mary Pec hell, Ch. I.

Trol., Both .

.

.

And

neither

or emphasized assent to a negative view is expressed by sentences opening with .an adverb or adverbial expression of mood followed by a curtailed sentence or by not.

VII. Qualified

i.

"I never thought of the romance of this particular subject before, certainly," said Mr. Pickwick, laughing. "To-be sure you didn't," said the little old man, "of course not." Dick., Pickw., Ch. XXI, 183.

—

ii.

Sir Anth. /

Though he

dare say not

,

sir.

wa'n't

Sher.,

the indulgent father that

Rivals,

111,1,(241).

I

am,

Jack.

—

Abs.

CHAPTER

768

33—34.

XXXIi,

—

cigars were not bad, or the pork chops either: were they Bob?" "Decidedly not," said Bob. Dick., Pickw., Ch. XXX, 267. "I didi.'t mean to treat you with any disrespect, sir," said Tom; in a much humbler tone than he had spoken in at first. "Weii, well," said the old fellow, "perhaps not perhaps not." lb., Ch. XIV, 122.

"The

—

—

VIII.

In

sentences expressing dissent from the proposition enounced more or any such word

the preceding sentence, so, that, or no (37, b.) usually absent.

—

"You must be tired after your long walk." "/ am." "You cannot be tired yet."

—

/

"No,

am

in is

not.",

Note. Strong dissent is expressed with the help of such words as of course, placed before the curtailed sentences. "You must be tired after your long walk." "Of course, I am not."

—

Note also the vulgar mode of expressing dissent

in:

—

"Captain Absolute and Ensign Beverley are one and the same person." "The devil they are." Sher., Rivals, 1,1,(213). "The devil he "Mr. Halifax will, hope, dine with us next Sunday." will." Mrs, Craik, John Hal., Ch. XVII, 168.

—

I

IX. Corroborative statements

may

also stand without

any of the above

words. "She

is

dear old

a

would say so

if

woman,

you knew

I

am

her."

sure."

Trol.

,

—

"She

is,

Sowerby; and you

Framl. Pars.,

X. Very rarely is the subject found after the predicate of a corroborative tenor.

Ch. in

IV, 34.

sentences

"He speaks the truth," said a second voice firmly.— "Ay, that doth he," Lytton, Rienzi, Ch. Ill, 22. "I thought you loved him." "Yes, so did I.' Sarah Grand, H e a v.

said a third.

Twins, I'll

—

102.

I,

him

punish

—

my

by

Madding Crowd, 34.

soul,

that will

I.

Hardy,

Far from the

Ch. XXXI, 241.

The semi-conjunctive so

is

also found at the head of affirmative

sentences that are expressive of the fact that the person(s), ani-

mals) or

thing(s) indicated by the subject, as that (those) indicated by

circumstances

is

(are) in the same subject of the

the

preceding sentence.

The predicate sentences

of these sentences is of the

described

representative

force,

accordingly, has

in

the

but

preceding

§,

same nature as

that in the

and also so has the same

the subject is the principal word and, inverted word-order is the rule. Ch. VIII, 8,/.

as

full stress,

to be. You are a young man, sir? said Pott. Mr. Bob Sawyer nodded assent. "So are you, sir," said Pott, addressing Mr. Ben Allen. Dick., Pickw., Ch. LI, 471. So was Mr. Ben Allen. So In his own expressive language he was "floored". was Mr. Pickwick, lb., Ch. LI, 468. and so hare many of our tenants. Miss to have. You've a short

memory,

Braddon,

My

First

Happy Christmas

Steyne has a touch of the gout, and so. I, Ch. XXV, 264. Thack., Pend. ,

(Stof.,

H

a n d

I.

,

1,77).

between ourselves, has your brother.

PERSONAL PRONOUNS.

769

know you could thrash me...; so could most men. can. I, Ch. XXIX, 333. I

to do.

The

Jos thought of

Thack., 35. Obs.

I.

N

,

w

e

c.

,

children idolise him, and so indeed does the whole neighbourhood. Ch. LVI1 526.

Pickw.,

Dick.,

Thack.

,

these things and trembled. Fair, I, Ch. XXX11 350.

So did

all

Van.

all the rest

of Brussels.

,

Sometimes

most significant part, or even the whole

the

of the

predicate of the preceding sentence is repeated for the sake of clearness, with the result that so is stripped of its pronominal character and becomes a pure conjunctive adverb.

Honest so

is

I

know you

every

man

my

are

—

give me your hand! So am I honest honest. Thack., Sam. Titm., Ch. VI, 59.

boy

Company

in this

,

Your poor grandmother used to scold me, and called me worldly. Worldly my dear! So is the world worldly. Id., Virg., Ch. XXIV, 251. He will be ... so sorry about his rabbits and so am I sorry. .

.

.

—

G. Eliot, Mill, I, Ch. IV, 24. think?" "Ginevra saw you, V e 1 1 e Ch. XX 272.

—

1

i

II.

1

1

Too

,

(or also) is

To.

Sir

"So do

/

think so."

could

I

sometimes added marry this wench

for

more emphasis.

for

this device.

could I too. Twelfth Night, 11,5,20/. must speak to you. Bal. Nay, Captain, Rose.

—

I

Farquhar, R

Captain.

e c

O

r.

f f

makes

a green Yule Yule too, for that matter.

They say III.

Ch. Bronte,

,

i

c.

,

And

Sir

so

And.

must

So

I too

,

111,2,(292).

a fat churchyard

G. Eliot,

—

but so does a white

,

Scenes,

I,

Ch. VI,

46.

When sameness

of negative circumstances is to be expressed, second sentence opens with nor, neither or no more; and sometimes with and, in which latter case (n)either is placed at the end. For illustrative quotations see Ch. X, 9—10.

the

IV. In expressing dissimilarity of circumstances not is placed before

omitted in case the subject is a noun. a pronoun, a full sentence with inverted word-order opening with so is mostly used. i. There hung over his brethren an appearance of mingled grief and terror. But not so Father Ambrose. Scott, Abbot, Ch. XIII, 123. not so the master. Lytton, Night The horse rose instantly

so, while the verb When the subject

.

.

—

and Morning, Mr.

B.

did

assailant. ii.

*

—

39.

not show the least symptom Grondh. and Roorda, E n g. L

Worthy.

lost.

is

is

Bal.

I

Not so the of agitation. e e s b. I, 65. ,

am

sorry to hear, Mr. Balance, that your daughter is So am not I, sir, since an honest gentleman has found

Farquhar, R e c would have given

her.

O

r.

f f

i

c.

,

V, 7,

(347).

five-pound note to have heard it (sc. the "So would not I," said Lady Lufton. lecture)," said Sir George. Trol., Framl. Pars., Ch. IX, 88. He was all smiles, but so was not she also. Id.. Barch. Tow., "I

Ch. XVII, 137. "I wish you had

the

a

task

—

instead of me."

Three Clerks, Ch. VII, 77. ** My wife was confused, but not H.

so

Poutsma, A Grammar of Late Modern English.

I.

II.

—

"So do not

Punch,

Id..

/.''

No. 3810,

lc.

49

CHAPTER

770 V.

35—36.

XXXII,

The declarative word-order is retained in these sentences: the sameness of circumstances does not concern what 1) when indicated by the subject. said he was wandering in his head yesterday, poor boy, and so they said the day before. Dick., Old Cur. Shop, Ch. XXIV, 90a. Miss Ethel seemed to be very much pleased with these performances, which Miss Mackenzie likewise examined with great good nature and satisfaction. So she did the views of Rome, Naples, Marble Head in the county of Sussex etc. in the same collection. Thack. N e w c.

is

They

,

,

Ch. XXIV, 263.

1,

"Your enthusiasm does me by gad

—

.

.

—

Ch. XXVI, 272. "Do you not know

perfectly refreshes

he likes you?"

that

Trol.

Lady Scatcherd."

me, on my honour me," cries

refreshes

.

F

,

me

r

—

a

m

—

it

does."

Jack.

—

,

371

.

his face," said Tall, breathing. quite a turn did me," said Samway. Hardy, Far from the

"It

gave

so

it

"So

it

Virg.

Id.,

,

"Ah, yes; and so he does

Pars., Ch. XXXVIII

1.

,

—

"And

Madding

Crowd,

Ch.

LIII, 439.

when the subject is a pronoun modified by either the ordinary practice being, however, to place the subject after the verb. i. When first he entered the corps, she was ready enough to admire him; but so we all are. Jane Austen, Pride and Prej., Ch. XLVII, 278, I thank you cordially, and so we do all. Lytton, Caxtons, II, Ch. VI, 321. I ii. confess That thou hast suffer'd much; so have we both. Lillo,

2) Occasionally all or both,

|

Fatal Curiosity, He and she had many

1, (3186).

III,

a weary day of doubt and care, and so have

we all. Thack., Virg., Ch. LXXXIV, 907. "You should practise as well as preach, Mr. Arabin!" "Undoubtedly should. So should we all." Trol., Barch. Tow., Ch. XXX, 261.

—

I

"I

am

than

of

rather

thinking

Mr.

—

Slope."

our poor friend who is lying so near us "Of course you are. So are we all." lb.

of

,

Ch. XXXI, 272.

"We know you do we

all."

"There Id.,

VI.

Sameness

(sc.

—

you've

Tess,

III,

owned

perfectly

Ch. XXI,

aware

Sometimes we sentence

Compare

or

"So have you

—

so have we

I

,

,

229. all."

175.

sometimes expressed without word-order is regularly retained.

that

"We all have finder (Westm. Gaz. reflectively.

36.

—

it!"

"and so do

Madding Crowd, Ch.XXX,

of circumstances is

this case the declarative "I'm

hate him), miss," said Liddy;

Hardy, Far from the

have

heaps of faults," she observed

dear," he said.

No. 5243,

Edwin Pugh,

so.

In

at last

The Fault-

9a).

find so representing the main part of a preceding after adverbs or after the conjunction //.

clause

also 28, c; 33, Obs.

Ill;

and 42,

d.

a) Jos. Surf. Charles, you have lately given that worthy man grounds for great uneasiness. Chas. Surf. Yes, they tell me I do that to a great many worthy men. But how so, pray? Sher., School for Scand., IV, 3, (416). 'Not immediately so, sir." Dick., "Don't you come from him, sir?" Cop., Ch. XXVIII, 206a.

—

—

PERSONAL PRONOUNS. The man

for

771

whose knowledge and purpose he had so much reverence |was among the more thoughtful and

actually living there; not only so, but living mentally shining ones therein. Hardy,

Jude the Obscure,

1,30.

Byron) gave instant orders to Cawthorn to burn the whole impression, then being printed, of the fifth edition. Nor only so, but in 1816... reading it over in a copy of the fourth edition, he recorded his own severe judgment Eth. Colburn Mayne, Byron, I, Ch. VII, 124. of. himself in the pages. In one case at least important positions were abandoned even before they

He

(sc.

Not only so, but when initiative was exceptionally was promptly suppressed. Westm. Gaz. No. 524/, 14a. You tell me you are sure he is innocent; // so, you do him the greatest Sher. School service by giving him an opportunity to clear himself. for Scand. IV, 3, (415), (He was) wondering whether it (sc. the whisky) would ever be paid for, and

had been attacked. exhibited, b)

it

,

,

,

if so

We

,

in

feel

how many that

in

years' time.

this

Dick.,

Pickw.

we

lay ourself during the brief

place

,

Ch. XXI, 184.

to the inquiry whether Mr. conversation, to Arabella Allen:

open

Winkle was whispering, and if so, what he said; and furthermore, whether Mr. Snodgrass was conversing apart with Emily Wardle; and if so, what he said. lb., Ch. XXX, 273.

Note. If

I

Offi 37. In

The negative not

have a mind c.

,

to list,

why

drives out so in these incomplete clauses. so; if not,

why

'tis

not so.

Farquhar, Recruit.

1,1.

certain

short

sentences,

whose

chief or only function

is

that

of affirmation or denial, or of inquiry after affirmation or denial, some element(s) to be found in the preceding sentence is (are) all

but regularly

left

mined by thnt

unrepresented.

opening with conjunctive

The sentences here a)

In

the latter, in like

of

so.

them the predicate is determanner as in the sentences

(32.)

referred to are:

such as have no further function than merely to answer a preceding question, the absence or presence of the negative not respectively indicating an affirmative or a negative answer. They are often preceded by either yes or no.

Are you happy? (Yes,) I am; or (No,) I am not. Have you a copy of this book? (Yes,) I have; or (No,) I have not. Can you come? (Yes,) I can; or (No,) I cannot. "Are you the spirit whose coming was foretold me?" asked Scrooge. — ami' Dick., Christm. Car.5, 11,34. "/ am, sir," replied the "Are you the landlord?" inquired the gentleman. landlord. Id., Pickw., Ch. LI, 474. "Do you know where I can find Mr. Perker, my good woman?" "No, I don't," replied the old woman gruffly. lb., Ch, XX, 180.

"1

—

—

b)

such as have no other function than merely to mark a contrast, and are, accordingly, often preceded by the conjunction but. In these sentences the Dutch has either strong-stressed wel or niet, as the case may be. Any word corresponding to the Dutch wel is never found in English. Compare 33, Obs. VIII. He is not happy (but) I am. He is happy (but) I am not. He has not a copy of the book (but) I have. He has a copy of the book, ,

,

,

772

CHAPTER

(but) I have I cannot.

He cannot come,

not.

"Your own feeling "/ am."

i.

XXXII, 37.

tells

—

that

you

you are not always what you were," she

Christ

Dick.,

You It

,

and

you'll

"Alas

soon

mamma

Sweet,

see.

,

!

Old Chapel.

said the Princess

,"

and the Hearth, "What

did you

—

—

Ch.

me

tell

it

24.

Ill,

(sc.

,

your name) was Daniel for, then, sir?' inquired "You did, sir," Lord," replied Mr. Winkle.

"/ didn't, my judge. replied the judge with a severe frown. "I have already an offer for the whole

the

"But / haven't, Ch. VI, 64.

Some such

II,

serve 44.)

marrying by means of the Bible and key); some don't;

(sc.

He

it

Chuz., come

will

Ch. XIII, 108.

repeat the preceding statement in a curtailed form. these sentences the subject mostly stands after the a

is

noun, regularly before the predicate when

a personal pronoun. * 1. Oh! she was indeed Dick.,

—

,

to

In

when

predicate

it

I.

—

Pickw. Ch. XXXIV, 313. amount of my shares at market price." — "You have, sir." Thack., Sam. Titm., Dick.,

Far from the Madding Crowd,

Hardy,

as

(Ch.

says

sir,"

believe in

do.

I

,

"you have not looked at his face, then ..." beg your pardon," said the countess, "/ have." Reade, Th-e Cloister

"1

c)

(but)

m. Car.'', 11,50. are not in the worid, but / am. Thack. P e n d. I, Ch. VII, 86. isn't every dog that can kill a hedgehog. Mine can: let him alone a minute,

returned.

ii.

He can come,

can.

1

(but)

Ch.

II,

a

'gushing thing', was the youngest Miss Pecksniff.

la.

bad end,

to a

Ch. II, 165. ** He's close, Mr. She was but a young

it is

will that young Lord.

Thack.,

Henry Esmond,

II,

ii.

My

dear,

ma'am, you deserve

Pickw.,

Dick.,

She

Tom is. G. Eliot, Mill, VI, Ch. Ill, 361. woman when she died, my mother was. lb., Ill, a very excellent

husband;

—

Ch.

IX, 241.

you do indeed.

Ch. XIV, 125.

a real born lady, she is. Thack., Virg. Ch. I, 4. You always stand up for your friends, you do. lb., Ch. V, 50. a r n. You're a deep little puss, you are. G. Eliot, S i 1. Ch. XVI, 121. is

,

M

,

questions, such as are you, have you, can you? etc. or are not you, have not you, cannot you? etc., corresponding respectively to

d) enclitic

wel, or niet waar? You are not happy, are you? You are happy are not you? You have You have a copy of the book have not a copy of the book, have you? You cannot come, can you? You can come, cannot you? not you? You don't like him, do you'? Mrs. Ward, Marcel la, III, Ch. VIII, 390. the Dutch

,

,

i.

ii.

I

believe

Dick., It's It

e)

you are

Pickw.,

a particular friend of Pickwick, the defendant, are not Ch. XXXIV, 313.

uncommonly cold warm

looks a nice

you?

after the rain, isn't it? lb., Ch. LI, 475. exercise, that, doesn't it? lb., Ch. XXX, 270.

questions expressing disbelief of, or astonishment at what is expressed The ordinary Dutch equivalent of these in the preceding statement. sentences is Zoo? or Niet? Are not you? I have a Are you? I am not happy. / am happy. Have Have you? I have not a copy of the book. copy of the book. Can you? I cannot come. Cannot you? not you? I can come.

—

—

—

—

—

—

PERSONAL PRONOUNS. i.

am

"I

Tom

her guardian, Smart. Dick.,

Tom,"

773

said the old gentleman.

Pickw.

— "Areyou?" inquired

Ch. XIV, 122.

,

—

this waistcoat, Tom." "Did she," said Tom Smart. lb. was here, should be torn and irritable populace knew "No! Would you, sir?" inquired Sam. lb., Ch. LI, 470. to pieces." "Do "All the shadows between the petals become blue, quite blue." they really? E. F. Benson, Mrs. Ames, Ch. II, 51. "Wouldn't she?'' said the old gentleman, "She wouldn't have me." Ch. XIV, 123. Dick., ;P c k w. firmly. "Won't she," said Tom. lb. "She will never have him." "Would not "But they would not be ashamed to tell their friends.''

me

"She... made

"If

the excited

I

I

—

—

ii.

—

i

.

—

—

they?"

Trol.,

Three Clerks,

/) statements or questions belonging

Ch. IX, 102. to

complex sentences with

conditional clause that are equivalent to emphatic statements. If he is happy, everybody // he is not happy, nobody is.

is.

a

If

anybody deserves encouragement he does. If he does not deserve encouragement nobody does. If he cannot achieve this, who can? If ever man were sorely puzzled and perplexed, the locksmith was that ,

,

Dick.,

night. If

Barn. Rudge,

Heaven did not send

Virg.

the

Ch. XL1I, 164a.

young gentleman

who did?

to us,

Thack.

,

Ch. XXXII, 338.

,

learning (sc. that of the book) was not profound, its wisdom was. Ashe King, 01. Goldsmith, Ch. IX, 106. If ever a man was an abject slave to a woman, I was. Titbits, 1895, 389a. To say that the body begets evil and the soul good, is to say that the Publican is worse than the Pharisee; and if that is not un-Christian, what is? Chesterton, II. Lond. News, No. 3689, 46. If we are a studying nation, Germany undoubtedly is. E n g. Rev., If

its

R.

No. 71

,

392.

rhetorical

g)

questions,

often

equivalent

parenthetical,

to

emphatic

statements.

These boys were fond of sport. What right-minded boys are not? These boys did not like sneaks. What right-minded boys do? These What boys would have given the poor wretch all they could spare. right-minded boys would not? All Americans who love the old country and what gently-nurtured man or woman of Anglo-Saxon race does not? have ere this rehearsed their English travels. Thack., Virg., Ch. I, 6.

— —

38. Observations I.

"It's

on the sentences referred

The presence uncommonly

of an assertive

cold

after

the

to

under

rain,

isn't it?"

—

Pickwick, shivering. Dick., Pickw., Ch. L!, 475. "It looks a nice, warm exercise that, doesn't it?" Ch. XXX, 270.

—

II.

Occasionally so

is

met with.

name

is

George?"

believe, your Ch. XXVII 233.

"I

,

—

a).

adverb does not entail the use of

—

"// is so, sir."

so.

"It really is," replied

Mr.

docs indeed."

lb.,

"Ah.

it

Dick.,

Bleak House,

"He is so." Mason, E n g. Gram. § 150. bare affirmative or negative adverb often supplies the place of the curtailed sentence.

"Is that III.

A

your friend?"

11

,

774

CHAPTER "Do you

feel the

Dick.,

Pickw.,

Ch.

XXX,

"Yes, certainly,"

272.

man's foolery,

read any of this "Never," replied Bob.

ever

—

—

bottom there, old fellow?" said Wardle.

replied Mr. Pickwick.

"Did you Sawyer.

38—40.

XXXII,

sir?

inquired

Slurk of

Bob

Ch. LI, 476.

lb.,

When the matter expressed in the question is distinctly thought we find that, more or less emphatic, placed at the head of the

IV.

of,

answer, or immediatelly after an adverb of affirmation or negation. Thou hast some suit to Caesar, hast thou not? Sooth. That I have.

—

Port. Jul.

Caes.

Bal.

What!

Of

fie.

V,

,

4, 28.

II,

,

—

you a soldier?

are

Bull.

Ay, that

I

am. Farquhar, Recruit.

2, (330).

Thack.,

Sam.

"That she ain't!" said Mrs. Gamp.

Dick.,

"You respect your sleeping host yonder?"— "That

Titm., "She

Ch. VII, 76.

be trusted,

tc

is

Chuz.

is

she?"

—

Ch. LI, 3936

,

—

"He's rather a naughty child sometimes."

from the Madding Crowd, Ch. Note. Thus also in such cases

—

"Yes

I

do"

that he

is."

Hardy,

Far

110.

XIII,

as are instanced by the following quotation, in which the opening sentence is virtually a question: "I wish you would put down something in a book for me." "That I will." Mrs. Craik, John Hal., Ch. II, 14.

—

VI. In these answers the predicate invariably has strong stress and is, accordingly, placed in back-position, i. e. after the subject. Very rarely does the predicate precede the subject, as in: Abs. He says the Acres. What does the gentleman say about dancing? Acres. Ay, truly, does she lady we speak of dances as well as she sings.

—

—

was

there

"And

is

our last race ball. Sher. their maister (= master) up at

,

troth, is he," replied his

man

R at

of confidence.

i

v.

—

II,

,

1,

(229).

Wolf's Crag?" said Girder. Scott, Bride of Lam., Ch.

—

"Ay,

XII, 130.

"Can you cook this young gentleman's breakfast for him, if you piease," said master at Salem House. "Can I?" said the old woman. "Yes, can I,

—

the

sure!"

"Did

he,

Ch. V, 376. inquired another cabman.

Cop.,

though?"

Pickw.,

Id.,

39.

Dick.,

Ch.

II,

"Yes. did he. replied the

first.

6.

Observations on the sentences referred to under b) I.

The

contrast

often concealed, i. e. the first member of the conoften merely implied in the discourse.

is

trasting statements

is

—

don't talk to me, Mrs. am a baby now, a most absurd, silly, little baby Ch. XXXVIII, 34. (You may be of opinion Lambert, / am. Thack., Virg. that I am not a baby but can assure you that am.)

1

,

,

II.

I

Sometimes the contrast

I

is

merely one of tense.

—

have you been introduced to "Ben, dear!" said Arabella, blushing; "have Mr. Winkle?" "/ have not been, but I shall be very happy to be, Arabella," replied her brother gravely. Dick., Pickw., Ch. XXX, 268.

—

40. Observations

The

on the sentences referred

to

under

d).

negative when

the preceding rule, questions are, statement is affirmative, and vice versa. Their purpose is not so much to make an inquiry as to elicit assent to the proposition, view or sentiment contained in the statement. This becomes clear from the frequent use enclitic

as

a

775

PERSONAL PRONOUNS.

immers

of

you?

=

are not

You are not happy are or toch as substitutes in Dutch. You are happy, niet immers bent (toch) gelukkig? Je you? = Je bent immers (toch) gelukkig? ,

is an emotional form of speech, the feeling connotated being that of qualified uncertainty, often but little short of conviction. Sometimes the enclitic question is affirmative as well as the preceding statement. In this case the feeling of uncertainty appears tinctured with varying emotions, mostly one of good-humoured or sarcastic mockery, sometimes one of pleasure at the belief of having found out some important fact, and occasionally also one of astonishment at the fact that one has

The whole expression

just

found out. but rarely that

we find both the enclitic question and the preceding Probably this form of speech is capable of expressing For some interesting the same variety of emotions as the preceding one. observations about these idioms see especially Jules B. van Amerongen, It

is

statement negative.

De Drie Talen, XXIV, i.

133

ff.

—

Mar. And I detest your three chairs hate sleeping by the fireside. what if you go Tony. You do, do you? and a bolster. then, let me see on a mile farther, to the Buck's Head? Goldsmith, She Stoops, 1, (176). leave Hard. My Dorothy and the cook-maid settle these things between them. Mar. You do, do you? lb., II, (184). these kind of things entirely to them. Mos. Then, you, you haven't the moneys yourself, but are forced to borrow borrow it of a friend, do I? them for him of a friend. Sir Oliv. Oh! Sir Mos. And your friend is an unconscionable dog: but you can't help that. Mos. Yes, and he himself Oliv. My friend an unconscionable dog, is he? Hast.

I

—

—

—

I

—

—

I

—

—

has

not

Oliv.

the

He

is

moneys by him, but

forced to

is

forced to sell stock at a great loss,

School

—

Sir stock at a great loss. Well that's very kind of

sell is

he?

for Scand. 111,1,(390). Sher., the old fellow has found out that he has a young wife, has he? lb., IV, "That she ain't!" said Mrs. Gamp. "She is to be trusted, is she?" him.

—

,

So

—

C h u z. Ch. LI 3936. "Who eats tripe?" said

3, (416).

Dick..

,

,

miserable bow.

Mr.

Filer

warmly.

"You do, do you?" said Mr.

"Who

eats tripe?"

Filer.

Id.,

Trotty

Chimes 3

,

I,

made

a

27.

it's you, is it, sir, who have encouraged and brought about this match? Pickw., Ch. XLVIII, 443. lb., Ch. XXXIX, 306. „I am to be sworn, my Lord, am I?" said the chemist. m. Ch. Ill, 27. So his name is Hoskins, is it? Thack. Sam. T

Then Id.,

i

,

t

,

So your pin was given you, was it? lb., Ch. VI, 58. You want to marry the widow with the Slopperton and Squashtail estate, do you? Well, well, have your way. I've promised not to have anything more to do with the widow, and a Wapshot's honour is sacred. lb., Ch. IX, 111. "O, that's your errand, is it?" cried the old man, jumping up. "What! perhaps he condoles with me, does he? Very kind of him, the stiff-backed prig, with his dandified airs still?"

Id.,

and West-end swagger.

Van. Fair,

I,

Ch.

XX,

He's hankering about

my

house,

is

he

210.

great Virginian estates yield a great revenue, do they? Id., Virg., Ch. XV, 154. "Uncle Arthur's come." "He is, is he?" Id., P e n d. Ch. VII, 80. "It's kind of you to wish us an Irish row! considering that if miss my chance "Then for heaven's sake don't let us wish shall never get another!" to-night, it!" she said decidedly. Oh, that is the Irish Secretary answering now, is it? Mrs. Ward, Marcel la, III, Ch. VIII, 390.

Those

—

I

ii.

"And he wouldn't be persuaded by

—

,

I

—

the ladies, wouldn't he?" said

Sam.

Dick.,

CHAPTER

776

Pickw.

XXXII,

40—42.

Ch. XXVII, 241. (Compare: "So you vouldn't subscribe to the flannel Sam, after another interval of smoking, lb., 242.) thankee, I'd rather not (sc. ask my friend here)," said Mr. Jackson, with ,

veskits?" said

"Why, some embarrassment of manner. "He's not much used to ladies' society, and it makes him bashful. If you'll order the waiter to deliver him anything short, won't

once, won't hel only try him!" Mr. Jackson's fingers his nose, at this portion of his discourse, to warn his hearers that he was speaking ironically. Id., Ch. XLVI, 428. "Serve him so, sir!" reiterated Slurk in a louder voice than before. "I will not, sir," rejoined Pott. "Oh, you won't, won't you, sir?" said Mr. Slurk, in a taunting manner, lb., Ch. LI, 476. "My dear Miss Dunstable! a clergyman hunt, while he is staying in the same he

drink

wandered

off at

it

round

playfully

—

—

—

—

house with the bishop? Think of the proprieties!" "Oh ah! The bishop wouldn't like it, wouldn't he? Now, do tell me, sir, what would the bishop do to you, if you did hunt?" Trol. Framl. Pars., Ch. Ill, 23. ,

An

II.

Will,

S 41.

interjection often takes the place of the curtailed sentence.

one

so

a n d.

c

of

my nephews

is

a

wild rogue, hey?

School for

Shf.r.,

11,3, (386).

,

Observations on the sentences mentioned under

e)

and /).

Older English the use of so in sentences expressing disbelief or astonishment seems to have been common enough. Occasional instances are also found in Nineteenth Century English. Stof. Taalst., II, 33; In

I.

,

E.

Franz,

XVIII;

S.,

id.,

Shak. Gram.-, §

448;

Storm, E

n g.

Phil.-, 938.

—

—

Prosp. Where was she born? speak; tell me. Ariel. Sir, in Argier. Prop. 0, was she so? Temp., 1,2,262. "He's within, in his chamber, with my wife: she's playing the wag with him." "Is she so?'' Wych., Plain Dealer. IV. 3. "He has taught that song to our Dick," cried Moses, "and think he goes "Does he so?" cried "then let us have it." Goldsm., through it very prettily." Vic, Ch. XVII. "He has been married to six or eight wives, whom he has deceived and abandoned." "Has he so?" lb., Ch. XXI. Cross. I'm your husband's captain. am glad of it, sir. Susan. Cross. Are you so? Douglas Jesrold, Black- Ey'd Susan, 1,6,(28).

—

I

—

.

—

—

Thus

—

I

in

the

statements referred to under /), so

poet

was

a

also

is

occasionally

met with. ever

If

a

master of phrasing, he (sc. Tennyson) was In Mem., Ch. VI 75.

Com. on Ten.'s

Bradley,

so.

B. C.

,

II. Astonishment or disbelief is, of course, also expressed by indeed, and occasionally by truly so. The bare so, corresponding to the usual Dutch zoo, is never used. "Would you object to my pointing out, my de:r, that Mr. John Rokesmith is

not

(so

far

"Indeed?" 1

am

But

I

not

as

I

aware

am much

"He read up

—

am

returned

acquainted with him), strictly speaking a Mendicant." Mrs. Wilfer, with an awful air of politeness. Truly so?

that

Mr. John Rokesmith was

relieved to hear

for the subject, at

"Indeed]" said Mr. Pickwick.

it.

my

Id.,

Dick.,

desire, in

Pickw.,

to

in

—

Ch. LI, 472.

corresponding to the sentences 37 or resembling them in essential respects, any

42. Also in certain subordinate clauses

referred

getleman of landed property. IV, Ch. V, 67, " the Encyclopaedia Britannica a

Our Mut. Friend,

PERSONAL PRONOUNS.

777

representative of the chief element of a preceding sentence is regularly, In them also the predicate is determined or almost regularly absent. by that of the preceding sentence, in like manner as in the sentences

opening with conjunctive a)

so.

(32).

subordinate statements: Tom did or did not kiss the widow

never

coulu find out, gentlemen, whether moment. He used to tell my uncle he didn't, but have my doubts about it. Between ourselves, gentlerather think he did. Ch. XIV, 126. men, Dick., P c k w. Arabella Allen repaired to her place of destination, wherever it might have been we dare say Mr. Winkle knew, but we confess we don't, lb., Ch. XXX, 273. "Isn't a pretty name?" Laura owned that it was. Thack., Pend., I, Ch. XXII, 235. have been wildly, madly adored. am sorry I have. Oscar Wilde, Lady I

that particular

at

I

I

i

,

—

I

1

Windermere's Fan, 111,(113). We could have done better, of course, Gaz.

No. 5219,

,

"Can you sing

Xavier, The

16c).

—

all?"

at

Ch.

we wish we had. Sat. Rev. (Westm.

friends say that I can.''

"My

Doc

Pemberton,

t.

9b.

II,

Protectionist countries supply crushing proof that the foreigner does not pay and no one in any of them ventures to maintain that he does. Westm.

the taxes,

Qaz.

No. 5207, 2a.

,

following quotations so (together with the preceding verb) appears superfluous: She had liked Lucy's face, but she had thought that others probably did not do In the

so.

b)

believe

really

—

believe

I

Ch. X, 98.

is

it

to make a woman beautiful by natural Pemberton, Doct. Xavier, Ch. V, 25c.

possible

so."

it is

subordinate questions: like to

know who

If

case for the

law (20).

that

is

not

a

don't

I

G.Eliot, S

does.

Galsworthy, Justice, 1,1,

If

c)

Framl. Pars.,

Trol.,

"Do you means?"

i

to

make

to

n.

r

take

attributive adnominal clauses: engage such people as can. Only a few people managed

know Mr. Lammeter's cows,

Ma

1.

,

I,Ch. VI,

course,

its

their escape.

Those who did were

however,

,

caught afterwards.

How many men how

in

this

terribly high a price

walk

of life

do they

And

can be trusted?

rate their

own

those

who can

—

at

Three Clerks,

Trol.,

fidelity?

is?

we must

they cannot do the work,

If

should

know what

don't

1

I

38.

Ch. VIII, 88.

adverbial clauses of various descriptions:

d)

If

you

cannot

really

see the difference between hockey and lawn-tennis, I suggest that you try using your brains until you do. Chesterton (II. L o n d. News, No. 3841, 793a). It was not in Linda's nature to be angry because her sister was admired, and

because she was not.

Note

Trol.

Three Clerks,

,

Ch.

V

,

53.

the absence of any pronominal representative in condi-

especially

tional clauses after:

to be.

Why

somebody Car."',

The

to

travellers'

heard

believe

he natural

in

If he

his lifetime?

when he was

had been,

struck with death.

he'd have had

Dick.,

C

h

r

i

s

t

m.

Ch. IV, 92.

would be no I

wasn't

look after him

a it

room

very is

at

travellers'

true.

the twenty-eighth.

the

room

extraordinary //

it is,

E. F.

White Horse Cellar is were not. Id., P

// it

we

story

to-day,

.

.

.

shall find that Mrs.

Benson, Mrs.

Ames,

i

of course uncomfortable; c k w. Ch. XXXV, 321.

though

I

don't

Ames cannot Ch.

it

,

I.

15.

for

a

moment

dine with us on

CHAPTER

778 them

Tell

(sc. the children) the

believe in

News,

xxxil,

dogma

Leave the thing alone,

it.

No. 3689,

if

42—43.

of immortality, you are not.

if

you are so lucky as

Chesterton

(II.

to

Lond.

4c).

want to cheat Gates? You can't think so, sir; to do. Do you think should be a disgrace to human nature if I did. Thack., Sam. Titm., Ch. VI, 61. The book of Nature is in many volumes, Miss Venn: few read it through. We should all be the better ;/ we did. Pemberton D o c t. Xavier, Ch. Ill, 14a. I do not think he will ever forgive him. // he does, it will be because you ask him to. lb., Ch. VII, 31a. R. L. Stevenson, who loved the islands, // any man ever did, speaks of this Westm. G a z. No. 5173, 106. lost god. It will then be for the Lords to say if they will take their stand on a definite claim to control the finances of the country. // they do, the battle will be fought out on that issue; // they do not, the way will be clear for the next step, lb., No. 5213, lc— 2a. I

.

.

I

.

,

,

shall be very happy to help you, // / can. Pemberton, Doct. Ch. V, 24a. Could she not leave the house any day, and go back if she would? lb., Ch. V, 22a.

etc.

can,

I

Xavier,

A few quotations are appended with ordinary usage.

in

which so seems

am happy,

to

be used at variance

if you have been so. Sher., R v. Ill, 2, (243). do not know if this will ever reach you, but if it does so, do not be alarmed if you do not hear from me speedily again. Buchanan, That Wint. Night, I

i

.

I

Ch.

Ill,

The

29

complained that a nobleman had threatened to shoot him... If hang him a few minutes after. Anecdote (Gunth., Leerb., 92). that so cannot be dispensed with in incomplete conditional

court-jester

he does so,

I'll

Observe

clauses. (36, b.)

OTHER PRONOMINAL EQUIVALENTS. 43.

Another interesting substitute for the personal pronoun it is as much, sometimes varying with so much, which latter is now, however, less common. Compare Al. Schmidt, Shak. Lex., s.

much.

v.

their altered function from the obscuring and consequent dropping of the second member of the comparison. Thus in the following quotation the second member of the comparison appears as practically redundant and could be omitted without detriment to the

These word-groups assume

sense: If

I

should marry him. Your ladyship had liked him, that is no reason why me as much as that. Thack., Virg. Ch. XVII, 172. I

hath taught

As much,

,

or so

much

is

chiefly found:

a) after the verb to know. to ii.

am grieved to know as much. Tennyson, Be eke t. Your mother has a hundred pound in hard money, lying at this minute in the hands of a mercer, not forty yards from this place. Butcher. Oons! and so she has, but very few know so much. Farquhar, know.

i.

I

Kite.

—

Recruit. Of b)

after verbs of

fie.

,

IV, 3, (317).

judging and declaring.

PERSONAL PRONOUNS. to acknowledge. world's

eye,

Pride

acknowledging so much, things

—

all;

Trol.,

Our chance

i.

men.

to the

let

be too costly.

may

to confess,

place, and the power of living well in front of the are doubtless intended to be dear. Only in us remember that there are prices at which these good

of

dear to us

are

779

is

Fram. Pars.,

over,

Wes

Ch. Kingsley,

I

t

Ch. XXI, 204.

believe, though I dare not confess as w. Ho!, Ch. XXIII, 1686.

much

Both are anxious that the world should be priest-governed, though they have probably never confessed so much, even to themselves. Trol., Barch. Tow., Ch. IV, 28.

ii.

It was by was already growing in

to guess. as much.

aid of such tales, indeed, that reform, so soon to come, the dark; but neither Royd nor Parson Horrocks guessed

Mistress Barbara Cunliffe,

Haliwell Sutcliffe,

to hear

(— to be told). Night's Dream, I, 1,

must confess

I

that

I

Ch. XIV.

M

have heard so much.

i

d

s.

111.

would not wish to say of poor Arthur Pendennis that he was worse to own. than his neighbours, only that his neighbours are bad for the most part. Let us have the candour to own as much at least. Thack. P e n d. I, Ch. XVIII, 182. And Laura's (sc. love) he would have fain carried her affection with him too, but she had denied it, as he is not worthy of it. He owns as much with shame and remorse. lb., I, Ch. XXVIII, 296. I

,

,

—

to say. 1. Our mother took him out of the dirt. I have heard her say as much. Reade, It is never too late to mend, I, Ch. I, 19. Of course Mr. Asquith says that there is "no question of separation", and that the Imperial Parliament will remain supreme. Mr. Gladstone always said as much. Spectator (Westm. Gaz. 5185, 18c). ,

So Richard says

ii.

—

rather

notice,

.

.

.

isn't

will it?

I

—

marry him on but

I

haven't

New Year's Day my fortune to be

.

wedding dresses to be made, like the great ladies, father said so much, and said it in his way. Dick., Chimes 3 to signify. Trotty knew he signify as much. lb., II, 54.

to

I

Buyskens as much, and Peter

told

and the Hearth, Ch. IX, 49. Yet my heart Throbs to know one |

so much.

this,

Macb.,

me.

,

thing:

tell

c) after the

me,

have

I,

a short

my

And he

I.

23.

and shook his head

Ch. Reade,

your

if

me

told

as

another.

to

much

He

told

The Cloister art

|

Can

tell

me

IV, 1, 102.

thought as much. Henry VI, B, II, thought as much. Sher., Rivals, IV, 2, (263).

to think. I

in

i.

Peter

ii.

truth

He hopes to gain over my family through me. He we drove down. Thack., Sam. Titm., Ch. VII, 81. do think your father has no ill-will to me more than to

tell.

as

spoke the

—

It's

.

.

settled, or

I

1

,

75.

verb to do.

More than three months of precious time had that martyr of a Major given up to his nephew — was ever selfish man called upon to make a greater sacrifice? Do you know many men or Majors who would do as much? Thack., P e n d. ,

I,

Ch. XVIII, 182.

He departed

in

the

the

Charing Cross.

copy of every morning-paper. It had been Boys had given him that had prevented his doing as much at Wells, Kipps; III, 3, § 6

Note.

have been observed that as and so

send-off

It

will

a whirl, to secure a

minal collocations are

weak -stressed.

in

these quasi-prono-

So much with so strong-stressed

,

CHAPTER

780

XXXII,

43—45.

and placed in front-position, is also used with reference to a subsequent or preceding part of the discourse, but in that case its pronominal function is very weak or non-existent. This so much varies with this much and thus much. Ch. XXXVI, 9, Obs. II. i.

"He could not," he said, "be a message-carrier between young ladies who were pining and young lovers on whom the sweetheart's gates were shut: but so much he would venture to say, that he had seen me, and was prescribing for me, too." Thack., Virg. Ch. LXXV, 799. ,

ii.

It

was

to

acknowledged 44.

no parish clergyman should have received. So much he himself. Trol. Framl. Pars., Ch. XII, 122.

a letter that

The noun

,

(the) thing often

does duty for the personal pronoun

it.

There are not, I say, many people who would care to sleep in a church. don't mean at sermon-time in warm weather (when the thing has actually been done once or twice), but in the night. Dick., Chimes 3 I, 1. Tell him (sc the children) the dogma of immortality, if you are so lucky as to believe in it. Leave the thing alone, if you are not. Chesterton (II. Lond. I

,

News,

No. 3689,

4c).

45. Besides

pronouns there are several other forms of address, varying according to the title or social status of the person(s) spoken to. Such are Your Majesty, Your Excellency, etc. Thus also His (or Her) Majesty, His Excellency, etc. are often used in referring to these persons in the third person. This practice requires no illustration.

may however be observed that My Lord and My Lady are used not only in the vocative, but also in the third person, often followed by a proper name. Sweet (N. E. Gr. § 2111) observes that "this usage seems to have arisen from the desire to avoid confusion with Lord (God)!, the Lord." My Lord and My Lady vary with His Lordship and Her Ladyship. The plurals My Lords and My Ladies are similarly applied for Their Lordships and Their Ladyships. It

,

fancy, sister, he may be some gentleman, a friend of my lord's, that his lordship has pitched upon for his courage, fidelity and discretion. Farquhar, Beaux' Stratagem, 111,3, (403). Mr. Gumbo's account of his mistress's wealth and splendour was carried to my lord by his lordship's man, and to Madame de Bernstein and my ladies by I

The

waiting-women. Thack., Virg., Ch. XVI, 166. Fanny wanted to marry their cousin the wild Indian, and my lady countess would not let her. lb., Ch. XVII, 173. As my Lady Castlewood and her son and daughter passed through one door of the saloon, my Lord Castlewood departed by another issue. lb., their respective

.

.

.

Ch. XVIII, 179. He gave up London in May, noons from club to club, his Rotten Row [etc.]. Id.. P e n

—

his

d.

,

newspapers and

his

confidential visits to

little

1,

mornings

my

—

his after-

ladies, his rides in

Ch. IX, 99.

which the book is announced) reminds one of the volumes of secret sighs and yearning which used to be sent forth in silk-bound covers from my young lady's "bower", in the days when Byron had begun to touch It

all

(sc.

the

way

imaginations.

in

T. P.'s

Weekly,

No. 483, 167a.

PERSONAL PRONOUNS. 46.

781

The affectionately familiar use of names of profession or relationship as a form of address as in Wil domine nog een kopje ,

thee? English.

Wil vader The

mij even helpen?, etc., is very rare in following is the only instance found up to the time

time of writing. Shepherd would like to hear the pedigree of yer life, father, wouldn't shepherd? Hardy, Far from the Madding Crowd, Ch. VIII, 71.

ye,

CHAPTER

XXXIII.

POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS. FORM. 1.

The possessive pronouns have

different forms, according as they

are used conjointly or absolutely.

POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS.

783

reminiscence of Chaucer's mine host (of the Tabard), became a standing expression. In Present English the forms mine and thine are almost exclusively used absolutely or substantively. Only poets use them conjointly before a vowel or

before

a

silent

less

h,

before a sounded h. Thus Early Present English my heart. Quite frequent,

frequently

=

Modern English mine heart

however, is still the use of the traditional mine host, often equivalent to the host; also mine hostess is not uncommon in a similar For application. details see Sweet, N. E. Or., § 1093—1103; Franz, Shak. Gram. 2 § 326; id., E. S., XVII; A. Schmidt, Shak. Lex., s. v. mine; and ,

Mod. E

especially Jespersen, i.

I

pray thee, gentle

Mid

note.

My

life

Matth.,

mortal,

sing

again:

voung though thou

Mine ear

|

much enamour'd

is

thine

art,

eye

|

Hath

of thy

upon some

stay'd

Twelfth Night,

be

eye

11,16.211—16.231.

1, 141.

loves.

it

thine

if

III,

,

upon't,

favour that

For

s.

Gram.,

n g.

1,4, 24. thy whole body shall be

evil,

full

of darkness.

Bible,

VI, 23.

mine earldom A man may hang gold bracelets on a bush And leave them and coming back Find them again. Ten., Harold, II, 1, (6616). Draw me to thee that thine arms may feel. W.Morris, Earthly Par., Doom of King Acris. 786. They brought me to mine image on the sands. lb. In

|

,

for a year,

|

|

I

,

ii.

Well,

me company

keep

own

of thine

Me

tongue.

but two years moe, r

c h.

,

1

,

1

,

|

Thou

shalt not

know

the

sound

109.

have a pretty living o' mine own too, beside, hard-by here. Ben Jonson, in his Humour, 1,2,5. And why behoidest thou the mote that is in thy brother's eye, but considerest I

Every Man

not the

beam

that is in thine

own eye?

lb.,

Matth.,

VII, 4.

Mine own romantic town! Scott, Marmion, IV, xxx, Ch. XXI, 221. Purify thine own heart. Thack., Virg.

18.

,

iii.

I'll

prove mine honour and mine honesty

stand.

Com.

He was II,

of E

r.

V,

,

I,

England when

thine host in

|

Against thee presently,

thou darest

I

went

|

To

visit

Edward.

Ten.,

Harold,

2, 3.

For by mine head she knows his hiding-place. Id. L have loosed thine hands. Speak not, sweet maid, till Par., Doom of King Acris., 76a. ,

I

iv.

if

80.

And

the

Wives, G r a m.

2,

three 1,

I,

§

c & E 709. W. Morris, Earthly

a n

1.

,

lastly and finally, mine host of the Garter. Merry (Thus throughout this play, according to Franz, Shak.

party

is,

143.

326.)

At the earnest instigation of mine host, (he) indulged the company with the w. Ch. II, 21. following morsel of melody. Scott, K e n We sent mine host to purchase female gear. Ten., Princ I, 196. "Ah! Mr. Leigh Captain Leigh now, I beg pardon," quoth mine host. Ch. .

.

.

i

1

,

—

Kinqsley, v.

,

Westw.

Ho.!, Ch. XIV,

119a.

Mine hostess the

privately assured me, that though built of solid oak, fervent zeal of devotees, that the chair (sc. Shakespeare's chair)

new bottomed

at

XXVI, 259. went even so

far as willingly to believe the

I

least

descent from the poet.

once

in three years.

lb., 260.

Wash.

Irving,

such was had to be

Sketch-Book,

claims of mine hostess to a lineal

CHAPTER

784 II.

2—5.

XXXIII,

The use

of 'n as an abbreviated form of mine, as in the following quotation, would appear to be very rare: And did wrong n'own Rhodophil, with a false suspicion? Dryden I

.

Marriage

Mode,

la

a

III

,2,

(290).

vulgar language unstressed his is often mutilated into s. t' hear some o' them preachers, you'd think as a man must be doing nothing all's life but shuttin's eyes and looking what's a-going on inside

In

III.

But

him.

Adam Bede,

G. Eliot,

me

IV. In Irish English

Note

I,

5.

Compare Ch. XXXIV,

think you'll like Miss Fotheringay, in Mrs. Haller, or I, Ch. 111,44. Thack., P e n d.

I

at

mine

of

all

may

practice

me name's

not Jack

.

The placing seems

1,

(L

Costigan. 3.

Ch.

I,

often appears for my.

names

after the

of

persons

vocative

the

in

times to have belonged to emotional language. The be traced to the latest English. For illustration see

Ch. VIII, 97. Compare also Birger Palm, Place of the Adj., § 255; Jespersen, Mod. Eng. Gram., II, 16.24. Instances of mine placed after the noun modified in other cases seem to be extremely rare. None are given by Murray. i.

Good

you and me, sweet neighbour mine,

health to

Mrs. Browning, ii.

A

And now by Mark If

u

Leigh,

r.

the

King

—

any such be mine

I

|

fly

II,

For

charm

that small

to thee.

|

And

these peoples.

all

8.

Ten.,

Me

of feature mine,

r

and V

1.

i

v.

,

pursued

—

75.

According to Fijn van Draat (Rhythm in English Prose, Adj., § 3) post-position of the possessive pronoun is in Modern English a rhythmic device and is not, accordingly, applied when the head-word is a monosyllable. This is, indeed, confirmed by all the instances given in Ch. VIII, 97. The following is a rare instance of mine being placed after a mono-

Note.

The

syllable.

What answer would you have me make

H 4.

e r e w.

to that,

wife mine?

Cm. Kingsley,

Ch. XV, 66a.

,

hers, ours, yours and theirs are sometimes with an spelled apostrophe (her's, etc.) representing a lost e (heres,

The absolute forms

etc.). i.

MASON, Eng. Gram.

Shee

was

forced

Urania, ii.

464

,

their's.

V, a

lb.,

,

§ 144, N. her's

was

the

fault.

Lady

M. Worth,

l

).

Blessed are the poor

Matth. Know of

:i4

confesse

to

in spirit: for their's is the

kingdom

of

Heaven.

Bible,

3.

surety

that

Gen., XV,

Their's not to reason

thy

seed

shall

be

a

is

not

Charge

of

stranger in a land that

13.

why,

|

Their's but to

do and

die.

Ten.,

the Light Brigade. 5.

Besides the absolute forms his, her(e)s, our(e)s your(e)s, their(e)s. Late Middle English also had forms in n: hisn hern, ourn, yourn, ,

,

')

Murray.

POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS.

785

sometimes with an apostrophe, and otherwise in a variety These forms have been retained in some Southern and Midland dialects. Bradley, The Making of English, Ch.

theirn, of

spellings.

II,

57; Franz, E. S., XVII;

Mod. Eng. Gram.,

II,

Not so much as the vorth Ch.

Murray,

v.

s.

hisn, etc., Jespersen,

16.26.

o' that 'ere

LII, 484.

"Whose compliments Charley?"

—

old umberella o' yourn.

Dick..

"His'n, miss," returned Charley.

Pickw.

Id.,

,

Bleak

House.

We

want what's ourn by law.

Him wot cops wot isn't Gaz. No. 6594, 16a.

'is'n

Trol. |

When

The Warden.

,

'e's

Ch. IV, 52. cotched deserves a prison.

W

e s

t

m.

,

The form its is comparatively recent. In Old and Early Middle English his was the ordinary possessive pronoun also for the neuter gender. When with the gradual loss of grammatical gender his was getting to be distinctly suggestive of living beings, especially persons, of the male sex, its use in referring to inferior animals and inanimate things was felt to be incongruous. Already in Late Middle English the neuter his came, consequently, to be avoided, thereof, of it and the (14) being used as substitutes. The historical neuter his lingered on till late in the 17th In Present English his when referring to inanimate things, century. implies personification. the end of the sixteenth century its, spelled it's, arose in the South (London and Oxford), at first only as a colloquialism, Its was not admitted in the Bible of 1611 which has thereof, besides the his or her

Towards

,

grammatical gender. The genitive it occurs once (L e v. XXV, 5), but in an edition of 1660 was altered to its,, which appears in all current editions. Its does not occur in any of the works of Shakeof

the

old

,

speare published during and one of

it's

The

genitive

it

works and the

his life-time, but there are nine examples of the plays printed in the folio of 1623. occurs fifteen times in the earlier editions of Shakespeare's its in

first folio

printed before his death, but

it

never gained

a firm footing in Standard English, and soon disappeared. It is, however, still heard in the dialects of Westmoreland, Lincolnshire and parts of

the

adjacent counties. Compare also MURRAY, s. v. its; Arden, note I, 2, 216; Sweet, N. E. Gi\, §1101; Bradley, The Making of English, Ch. II, 56; Franz, Shak. Gram.-, §§ 263 and 320. For its as an indefinite pronoun or the genitive of the anticipating it, see Ch. XL, 69. to

Haml.,

Thereof survives as an archaism, and

is

especially met with in legal

phraseology.

The word-group of

it and the definite article still vary with the possesSee 8 and 12, Obs. II; 24, Obs. VI. The earth brought forth grass, and herb yielding seed after his kind, and his. the tree yielding fruit, whose seed was in itself after his kind. Bible, Gen., I, 12.

sive pronoun.

,

Goutwort nothing. ')

H.

.

.

.

easeth

the

pains

oi

the

Gout, and

.

.

.

had

not

G.Smith, Eng. Improv. Reviv'd, 225 (published

his in

Name 1670.

Murray.

Poutsma, A Grammar of Late Modern English.

11.

50

M

for

CHAPTER XXXIH, 6—7.

786 it.

once

Yet

Haml.,

methought

This doth betoken

own

Id., V,

life.

lifted

Lear,

The corse

|

it

up

head and did address

|

Itself to

motion.

follow did with desperate hand

they

|

Fordo

it

243.

1,

The hedge-sparrow young.

It |

2, 277.

I,

cuckoo so long

the

fed

|

That

it

had

it

head

bit off

by

it

1,4, 206.

Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof. Bible, Matth., VI, 34. the King Solomon made himself a chariot of the wood of Lebanon. He made bottom thereof of gold, the covering of it of purple, pillars thereof of silver, the

thereof.

midst thereof being paved with love, for the daughters of Jerusalem. Id., III, 9—10. (Note the use of of it as a variant of thereof.) and the Beauty is Nature's coin, must not be hoarded, But must be current; 740. in mutual and partak'n bliss. Milton, us, Consists thereof] good Take a dried bladder and put peas in it, the rattle thereof terrifies the boldest. Carlyle, Sart. Res., I, Ch. IX. lived upon the fat of the land, and drank bumpers Mr. Harry Warrington Ch. XLIII, 442. Thack. Virg. of the best wine thereof. We had beheld St. Peter's at Rome and the bishop thereof. lb., Ch. XC, 968. whose contents he could This was the explanation of that mysterious parcel

the

Solomon's Song,

|

Com

.

.

.

,

,

—

not explain to her, saying that time Hardy Tess, V. Ch. XXXV, 303.

would soon show her

the purpose thereof.

.

The following resolutions are proposed for acceptance: ...8. That gowns should be made so that women can cope with the fastenings thereof of themselves. Westm. Gaz., No. 5454, 196. his

other

All

wife during

of

ever

If

it.

property,

widowhood. thou

And

In

|

the

sweet pangs

of

it

to his

remember me.

U, 3,17.

descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat house and it fell: and great was the fall of it. Bible, Matth.,

rain

the

upon

love,

pay the interest thereof No. 3829, 372b.

in trust to

Lond. News,

II.

shall

Twelfth Night,

be held

is to

that

VII, 27.

USE.

CONJOINT POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS. 7.

The possessive pronouns the genitive of a

They

noun

to

lack, of course, the

are related to the personal pronouns as its common case.

power

of classifying substances (Ch.

XXIV,

7)

and naturally are incapable of expressing any relation of either measure or opposition. (Ch. XXIV, 8, 20—23). Conversely they are more freely used than the genitives of nouns to express the objective relation. Except for certain combinations and syntactical constructions (8), objective possessive pronouns are even practically incapable of being replaced their analytical equivalents with of in the majority of cases, at least so far as they indicate sex. Also the neuter its, and its plural their, in Inthis function are often preferred to their prepositional equivalents. to be a it before however, of appear stances gerund, (or their) objective rare. In all cases the use of the emphatic own precludes the employment

by

of the analytical construction. Sweet (N. E. Gr. § 2105) observes that "if the ,

noun

is

associated in

787

POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS. meaning with a

transitive,

used, such conhim' being now in harmony with fact. Such conhis persecutor, her lover, his pursuer, his

the

=

his

exceptional." structions as

his

murderer,

is

prepositional genitive

'the man murderer This seems to be hardly

as

structions

who murdered

visitor, his defender, his employer, his teacher, etc., are as common as his friend, his enemy, his tailor, etc.; indeed they are practically used to the

exclusion of their prepositional equivalents the murderer of him, pare Ch. XXIV, 20.

etc.

Com-

the cycle and its rider, and similar Also the army and its commander phrases with an objective possessive denoting a thing, are more in accordance with ordinary idiom than their expanded equivalents the army and ,

commander of it, etc. The reason why possessive pronouns the

relation, also before

are mostly freely used in the objective fact that misapprehension

nouns of action, may be the

out of the question.

If, however, before a understood in a subjective relation, it is avoided when an objective relation ha^ to be expressed. Thus his love, his hatred, etc. are hardly available as variants of the love of him, the hatred of him, etc. Compare also Ch. XXIV, 20. For an instance of his love with his in the objective relation see below Note a).

the

in

is,

majority

dread

fear.

,

hatred. No. 72,

Why,

me?

is

usually

The fear of you and the dread of you

Bible, Gen.,

love.

of cases,

noun a possessive pronoun

given

IX,

shall

be upon every beast.

2.

Hatred of her

(sc.

England) became almost a legend.

Eng.

Rev.,

470.

The grand morality is love of thee. Young, Night Thoughts, IV, 783. thou wouldst not persuade me that you ... desire to stay here for the love of Scott, Pirate, Ch. VII, 79.

hardly necessary to observe that a variety of constructions are available take the place of objectionable or impossible objective possessive pronouns. Thus for He consented to her severe punishment which seems bad English, we could say He consented that she should be severely punished,

It

is

to

,

He consented to her being severely punished. This last construction, with the possessive pronoun in the subjective relation to a passive gerund is mostly employed instead of that with the possessive pronoun in the objective relation to an active gerund. For detailed treatment of this subject see the discussion of the Gerund in a subsequent portion of this work. To avoid the use of an objective possessive pronoun before an agent-noun,

or

an adnominal clause may be substituted. Thus her replaced by the man who deceived her; the songs and their singers by the songs and those who sang them. Another device to avoid the point is the use of the definite article. a

construction

deceiver

with

may be

hundred copies

volume) were printed. John Pigot was again one Ethel Colburn Mayne, Byron, I, Ch. VII, 108. conclusion it may be observed that when the noun modified corresponds an intransitive verb construed with the preposition of (e. g. to think of, a

Only

(sc. of the

of the earliest recipients.

In

to to

dispose

pronoun It

B

of), substitution of the possessive pronoun for of out of the question.

the thought

is k.

is

,

of her

The Wife.

that drives

me

almost

to

madness.

Wash.

+

Irv.

,

personal S

ketch

-

CHAPTER

788

XXXIII,

7.

An

aunt of mine who has a considerable sum of money in loose cash consulted me as to the diposal of it. Thack., Sam. Tijm. Ch. VII, 80. .

.

.

had

,

a)

The possessive pronoun denoting thought

of as a

person or anything

a

person.

*

It must be at last confessed, .. if much of his (sc. Shakespeare's) praise is paid by perception and judgment, much is likewise given by custom and veneration. Johnson (John Bailey, J o h n so n and his Circle, Ch. I, 33). And bear thy memory with me to the grave. shall love thee to the last, I

|

Wordsworth He consented was While I

discovered

Michael,

,

to

417.

murder.

my

Linoard,

Hist, of E

n g. (Herrig, 5300). another friend of mine in Yorkshire, raven at a village public-house. Dick.,

yet inconsolable for his loss,

an

and more

older

gifted

Rudge, Preface.

"Barn.

(He) actually does leave a disconsolate family to mourn his loss. Thack., Van. Fair, I, Ch. I, 4. The streets of London blazed with bonfires, and peals rang out from steeple to steeple at the news of her (sc. Mary Stuart's) condemnation; but in spite of the prayer of Parliament for her execution, and the pressure of the Council, Elizabeth

Green, A

shrank from her death.

He

.

.

.

had

Short

Hist., Ch. VII, § VI, 417. Horneck from the enemy who

was entrusted with her

planned

Ch. XXI,

the task of freeing Mary destruction. Frankf. Moore,

The Jessamy Bride,

'.81.

don't wish to

to Sir John Fielding for a warrant -for your arrest for stealing Ch. XXVI, 235. He was expected to understand the many allusions daily made to the incident of his rejection. lb., Ch. XXXI, 290. His assassination was not wholly distasteful to Germany. Eng. Rev., No. 70, 254. The German emperor refused to sanction his appointment. lb., No. 71, 321. I

my

**

go

lb.,

property.

never meant this miscreant should escape, But wish'd you to suppress such That we more surely might devise together His taking off. of passion Byron Mar. F a 1. 1,2, (355a). His pore (= poor) mother ... made a mistake at his christening. Hardy, Far from the Crowd, Ch. X, 91. The Commons should now avert the consequences (sc. of this disastrous precedent) by making another precedent to their own undoing. Westm. Gaz., No. 5255, \b. Where are those 17.000 officers to come from?... How can the nation pay for Nation (Westm. Gaz., No. 6095, 18c). their training? You think it possible that could take advantage of his second mistake that your kind and sympathetic heart has made for your own undoing'? Frankf. Moore, The Jessamy Bride, Ch. XXXI 296. 1. They now put the finishing touch to their training and their equipment. L o n d. News, No. 3940 569a. I

|

gusts

,

|

|

,

,

Madding

I

,

1

,

*** This increased the uneasiness of my eldest daughter, who, desirous of shunning her betrayer, returned to the house with her sister. Goldsm., Vic, Ch. XXIV, (404). Her industry and obedience have endeared her to her instructors. Thack., Van.

Fair. I, Ch. I, 3. He could not speak

for

some time after his Ch. XX, 176.

visitor

had spoken. Frankf. Moore,

The Jessamy Bride, No man owes Dr.

so

much

biographer as Johnson

to his

Johnson and his C

:

rcle, Ch.

I,

to

Boswell.

John Bailey,

13.

Mary had told her adorer to go back to Harrow, he would have gone. Ethel Colburn Mayne, Byron, Ch. IV, 57. Compare: The pig is an animal which to be prized needs but to be known, If

POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS.

789

connoisseurs of him are also enthusiastic amateurs. Reade, It is never I, Ch. II, 27. (The analytical construction is most probably preferred, because the reference is to an animal.) **** Did you ever have your likeness taken? Jane Austen, Emma, Ch. VI, 41. for all

too late to mend,

The gentleman who wanted

do with One

it?,

his

of

I

This,

A

s.

then,

Bookman, Compare:

n

t

i

q.

,

very

Lytton

portrait.

What

,

will he

Nettleship,

that at Paris.

is

Achilles.

has been the cause Ch. 276 243a.

of

the

long

of his biography.

postponement

,

his

Taking

is

pretty

Byron,

Mayne,

your

most famous statues

s. v.

the

Ch.

the

portrait,

W. Collins, No Name, Pisistratus was growing the

How

to take

21.

Achilles')

(sc.

Diet. C a

Ch. VI,

I,

picture

of him

began

with

a

tall

hat.

14.')

very image of him. Lytton, Caxtons, I, Ch. Ill, 14. image of her in my memory! Ethel Colburn

perfect 14.

I,

The possessive pronoun denoting

b)

*

Till

much

a thing. was threatened with /7s loss Emma had never known how her happiness depended on being first with Mr. Knightley. Jane Austen,

now of

Emma,

that she

,

Ch. XLVIII, 391.

Of obscure origin: possibly a fanciful coinage, but it is doubtful whether any reliance can be placed on the anecdote of its invention by Daly, a Dublin theatre-manager. Murray. Its rejection (sc. of the budget) furnished the case on which one at least of the Government's resolutions is founded. Westm. G a z. No. 5289, lb. Westminster Abbey, St. Paul's, the British Museum, the National Gallery, were each in turn considered as appropriate places for its (sc. Lord Byron's statue) Quiz.

,

reception. Ethel Colburn Mayne, Byron, Ch. VI, 103. The Powers only knew of it (sc. the Austrian Note to Servia) twelve hours after its delivery. E n g. Rev., No. 70, 217. German 'parlementaires' came into the town under a flag of truce to demand its

immediate surrender. Graphic, No. 2345, 645. This task needs for /7s accomplishment that every man among us give what he has and do what he can. Times, No. 1976, 897c. .

We

.

.

are inclined to share these doubts; but their realization lb., No. 1966, 894c.

.

.

.

depends very

should largely

upon ourselves.

Compare: My the execution

M e m.

of

thoughts aspire to a production of a it

will

require

some

years.

Shelley

,

far

L

e

t.

higher character, but

O

o

t

1

I

i

e r

(S h e

1.

155).

ask for the loan of them. Books for the Bairns, No. 56, 33a. is an odd function for a Cabine* Minister, but we make sure that ... the duty caused as much gratification to its performer, as the reason for his attendance I

will

**

It

afforded throughout the kingdom.

The

Army, under

Graph.

and skilled leadership of /7s commander, has proved itself to be not so contemptible an engine of war as some were disposed to consider it. Times, No. 1976, 897a. These (sc. visions) are something more than revocations, and shine for their possessors in the light that never was on sea or land. Ethel Colburn Mayne, Byron, Ch. I, 12. *** She looked at it she went to get (sc. the secretaire) thoughtfully when her hat, recalling the occasion of its giving. Una L. Silberrad, Success, Biitish

the gallant

.

Ch.

!)

II,

31.

Ellinger,

Verm. Beitr.

,

45.

.

.

790

CHAPTER

XXXIII, 7.

Note

The fact that in certain combinations the possessive pronoun is a) mostly understood in other relations, sometimes causes some difficulty in apprehending it in the objective function. See Franz, Shak. Gram.-, §322. i.

ii.

Our oppression hath made up this league. King John, III, 1, 106. (— our being oppressed.) For his sake Did expose myself, pure for his love, Into the danger of this adverse town. Twelfth Night, V, I, 86. (= out of love for him.) I

|

|

Conversely a possessive pronoun which, judged by ordinary practice, appears to stand for an objective genitive, sometimes has to be understood in another way. Thy dukedom resign, and do entreat Thou pardon me my wrongs. Temp. V, 1, 118. (= the wrongs I have done.) Your wrongs do set a scandal on my sex. Mids., II, 1, 240. (= the wrongs you do me.) Compare with this: If thou consider rightly of the matter, Ca?sar has had i.

1

,

|

|

great wrong.

C

Jul.

ae s.

2, 115.

III,

,

(=

suffered great wrong.). The worst that man can breathe;

He's truly valiant, that can wisely surfer his wrongs his outsides, To wear them like his raiment, carelessly. of Athens, III, 4, 32. (= the wrongs done to him.) |

make

|

|

And

Timon

love him still, despite my wrongs. Scott, Lady of the Lake, II, xxxn. They know the corn Was not our recompense, resting well assured They ne'er I

ii.

|

|

did service /?)

In the

Coriolanus, III, 1, 121. (— the recompense given by us.) writers we sometimes find the possessive pronouns expressing

for't.

older

which they are hardly capable in Present English. See also Franz, Shak. Gram.-, § 322. Let them not lick The sweet which is their poison. Coriolanus, III 756. (= poison to them.) ii. Were my fitness To let these hands obey my blood, They are apt enough to dislocate and tear Thy flesh and bones. Lear, IV, 2, 64. (= fitting for me.) iii. Duke. Who saw Cesario, ho? — Viol. On your attendance my lord, here. Twelfth Night, 4 11. (= in attendance on you.) relations

of

i.

,

|

1

,

't

|

|

|

,

1

iv.

,

,

If she have a sour breath, her distance. Ben Jonson, from her interlocutors.)

let

her never discourse fasting, and always talk at IV, 1, (196a). (= at some distance

Epicoene,

Also in Late Modern English possessive pronouns are sometimes made to epxress relations which differ widely from those ordinarily denoted by the genitive, i. (He) .

for

.

.

was dependent

the

Domb.

time, Ch.

all II,

,

For a teacher

on a hired serving-woman, who would be to the child even his alliance could have made his own wife. Dick.,

...

that 15.

,

the alliance with him.) in any crisis of insubordination

(=

seek her alliance

to

to securing her expulsion. There are many courting II,

Ch.

Ch. Bronte,

Villette, Ch. your alliance. Marj. Bowen,

was equivalent

IX, 99. I

will maintain,

IV, 212.

Compare Ch. XXIV, 21, Obs. IV, and also: Mr. Dombey would have reasoned: That a matrimonial alliance with himself must, in the nature of things, be gratifying and honourable to any woman of common sense. Dick. Domb., Ch. I, 6. Henry's resentment at the empty result of this warfare, broke the Spanish alliance. Beerbohm Tree, Henry VIII, 8. It which finally put an end to was the divorce from Katharine of Arragon ,

.

the alliance with Spain. ii.

He would have Dick.

,

lb.,

.

.

11.

preferred to put her idea aside altogether, if he had Ch. Ill 24. (= the idea or thought of her.)

Domb.,

,

known how.

POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS. iii.

iv.

791

Mr. Bumble was at once instructed that Oliver and his indentures were to be conveyed before the magistrate, for signature and approval, that very afternoon. Dick., 01. Twist, Ch. Ill, 39. (= the indentures or contract

concerning him.) Mr. Abednego and the two gentlemen from Houndsditch were present to swear to their debts. Thack. Sam. T t m. Ch. XII, 150. (= the moneys owing i

,

,

to them.)

8.

The use of of + much less common of a noun.

to

personal pronoun for a possessive pronoun is than that of of -j- common case for the genitive

In the older stages of the

language substitution seems

have been more usual.

Compare 6 and see Einenkel Streifz., 2 Gram. Matzn., Eng. -, Ill, 230; Franz, Shak. Gram. ,

1

85;

,

§ 323; id., E. S., XVII; ELL1NGER, Verm. Beitr., 44. The analytical construction with the preposition of is now,

in the

main,

confined to certain combinations, in most of which, however, it is used in preference to, or practically to the exclusion of the possessive pronoun. According to Sweet (N. E. Gr., § 2104) it sometimes implies disparagement. He cites / will break the neck of you, and in support of his ,

view draws attention to the different practice in the man's head and the head of the beast. Instances of disparaging possessive pronouns may be found under body, conceit, like, teeth. also the reason why in some combinations the analytical construction is preferred is that it meets the requirements of metre or rhythm. Possibly

a) As

may be

expected, the use of of -f personal pronoun instead is least frequent when the reference is to (a) person(s). The combinations in which the analytical construction is used, are especially such as contain the following nouns: of

a

possessive pronoun

The conceit of him was too great for the tolerance Mar. Corelli Master Christian, 67.

conceit.

spirit of things.

An unusual

Note.

of the universal

,

construction, expressing contempt.

have a Shoulder of an Egyptian King, that purfrom one of the Pyramids. Congreve, Love for Love, II, 5, 35. "Body of me, where is the Count?" said the Duke. Scott, Q u e n t. Durw. Ch. XXVII, 350. In all but the misshapen body of him he was a proven man. Hal. Sutcl., the Fiddler, Ch. I, 2. His heart is big enough, if only the body of him would give it room. Id., The Lone Adventure, Ch. Ill, 66.

body.

Body

i.

o'

me,

I

I

Ioin'd

,

ii.

Pam Note.

The

body of

(o')

analytical

me, but

construction for

the

rest

is

regular

appears

the obsolete ejaculation be rare and expressive of

in

to

contempt. * To relate the manner death, (sc. how your wife and babes were slaughter'd) Were, on the quarry of these murder'd deer, To add the death of you. i.

|

Macb. **

,

IV, 3, 205.

know he'll be the death of you. Dick., P c k w. Ch. XVIII, 157. might be the death of you. Th. Watts Dunton, Ay win, XVI, 466. Women will be the death of me. Hardy Far from the Madding Crowd, Ch. XLI, 321. I

i

It

,

I

,

CHAPTER

792 was well-nigh

It ii.

the death

A school would be

Note.

After

be

to

I

,

could not be his death.

the sense of a

in

8.

of him. T. P.'s Weekly, No. 467, 491c. Goldsm. She Stoops, 1, (168).

his death.

cannot leave him now!

I

XXXIII,

weak

Dick., 01.

Twist,

Ch. XL, 374.

to cause, the analytical construction is

the rule, especially in colloquial language. In the quotation from Shakespeare it is, apparently, due to the requirements of metre.

And

eye.

Doom

verily he has the eye

King Acrisius,

of

of me.

W.Morris,

The Earthly

Par.

,

The

7\b.

The analytical construction seems to be very rare. In the above quotation Possibly it is due to evidently used for the sake of the metre and the rhyme. See below. the analogy of (to have) the heart of me.

Note. it

is

heart,

i.

have the heart of him, if he forfeit. Merch. Ill, it would break the heart of me to think him

will

I

him so well,

love

I

Recruit. Offic.

quhar,

1,

132.

a rascal.

Far-

11,2,(274). It has often grieved the heart of me to see how some unhuman wretches murther their kind fortunes. Id., The Beaux' Stratagem, 1,1,(365). ,

Thy disdain Has broke my heart. Addison, Cato, III, 3, 31. had almost broken his heart. Mac, Hist., II, 253. The great calamity Note. The analytical construction appears to be archaic and uncommon. In above quotations it may have been preferred for the sake of metre or rhythm. ii.

|

.

.

')

the

i. will tell the history of him, just as if he were not my cousin. Blackmore, Lorna Doone, Ch. XII, 67. The whole train of events connected with a particular country, society, person, thing, etc.. and forming the subject of his or its history. Murray, s. v. history, 4, b.

history,

ii.

.

Note.

I

The

like.

i.

*

I

Titm.. **

analytical construction its (sc. the

guess

room

seems is)

to

be unusual.

too dear for the like of you.

Thack.

,

Sam.

Ch. XI, 148.

that society which is so much to aunt audience shall consist of society Th. Watts Dunton, Aylwin, XII, Ch. I, 331. likes of her.

My

.

.

.

and the ii.

*

George hated Jack Firebrace and Virg. Ch. V, 46. ** Pass, and mingle with your likes.

Tom Humbold

and

all

their like.

Thack..

,

Princ.

Ten.,

,

VI, 321.

Note. Usage may be equally divided. See also ELL1NGER, E. S., XXXI, 167; and compare Ch. XXIX, 7. According to Murray (s. v. like, C, 3, e) the analytical construction is colloquial

and often. depreciatory.

He couldn't for the life of him resist any new temptation to fun and mischief. I, 104). Wash. Irv., Dolf Heyl. (Stof., H a n d He couldn't for the life of him help admiring and envying him. Hughes, Tom

life.

i.

1.

Brown,

,

Ch. V, 84. of us we cannot see how he is going to reconcile that admission with the statement that Mr. Kriiger has not refused to redress them. Times.

For the

ii.

1,

life

cannot for my life tell what cause for pride there can possibly be in having them (sc. children;. Ch. Lamb, Es. of El., A Bachelor's Complaint. Ch. Bronte, Jane daren't for my life be alone with that poor child to-night. I

1

Eyre,

Ch.

Ill

,

17.

tell for her life how much more might have been in it Bi.ackmore, Lorna Doone, Ch. XXX, 176. had begun, couldn't leave off for my life. Hall Caine. The

Lizzie could not

pocket).

Once ti a

')

n

1

,

I

II,

Murray.

30.

(sc.

her

Chris

POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS.

793

The

Note.

analytical construction is used only in the combination for the life of as used in the special meaning illustrated by the above quotations. For the soul of me (etc.) is an occasional variant. See below.

me

(etc.),

For my

has an entirely different meaning in: It so happens, that instead of the me, by accident kill him, and lo! a pig-headed magistrate sends me for my life. Frankf. Moore, The Jessamy Bride, Ch. XXIX, 263.

life

fellow killing to

be

tried

I

Ham. Gibbs, C o

Obviously a Balliol scholar, from the look of him. Ch. V, 31.

look.

mp

1.

Man,

Oxf.

Note.

Apparently the usual construction.

A gentleman, when he has a good horse in his stable, does not like to leave him there eating his head off. If he be a gig-horse, the owner of him will be keen to drive a gig. Trol. Framl. Pars., Ch. XIV, 134. owner.

,

Note.

Apparently an exceptional construction.

ransom, ii.

i.

me

let

Like

go.

all

Note.

.

.

up,

it

1,208.

or

seems

it

.

Jessamy Note.

.

.

pay her ransom

to

be

'II

but

will

Mar.

in gold.

be rather the exception than the

the

of me.

ruin

Thack.,

Sweet, N. E. G r. § 2103. who had sought her ruin. Bride, Ch. XXVI 220.

He had checkmated

you

')

Ch. VI, 60. It will be the ruin of him. ii.

if

,

analytical construction

must give

I

of

prisoners

Ch. LI, 538. war, she must

ransom of me,

the

(sc. the field) for

it

g.

Moral Tales,

The i.

i

.

Edgew.,

ruin.

You can have Thack., V r

P

rule.

e n d.

,

II,

,

Frankf. Moore,

the villain

The

The

,

analytical

construction

is

common

only after to be in the meaning of

to cause.

Then

shape.

waistband I

could

I

see

Mark Twain

yet.

by ,

the

shape of him

love the clean, strong shape of him.

Note.

that

I

hadn't even got up to his

Captain Stormfield's Visit, Hal. Sutcl.

,

Pam

1,12.

the Fiddler, Ch.

I,

8.

Apparently an unusual construction.

The only wonder

is that don't hate the very sight of you. Miss Yonge, of Rede, I, Ch. VI, 102. The sight of her has taught me what was supremely lovely. Ch. Kingsley, Westw. Ho!, Ch. XVI, 1296. He had no other diversion than shouting at a frightened footman, who hated the sight of him. Miss Burnett, Little Lord, 170. cannot bear the sight of him. Sweet, N. E. G r. § 2102.

sight.

I

The Heir

I

,

To

Note.

This also is never used. applies to the prepositional expression at (the) sight of; see below under c). soul.

i.

all

*

appearance the alternative construction

can't

I

Goldsmith,

help

laughing

She Stoops,

at

that

—

he!

he!

he!

—for

the

soul of me.

11,(178).

is an old, hobbling beldame, and can't get her to keep pace with IV, 2, (407). Generosity for the soul of me. Sher., School for Scand. ** His fiddle was old and rheumatic as himself; but the soul of him ran down

Justice

I

,

ii.

the

bow, and

Ch.

I,

,

all

his

song was magical.

Hal. Sutcl.,

Pam

the Fiddler.

4.

*

couldn't for my soul interfere and throw damp upon (sc. the Far from the Madding Crowd, Ch. LIU, 440. ** punish him — by my soul, that will I! lb.. Ch. XXXI. 242. I

it

I'll

')

Murray.

fun).

Hardy,

CHAPTER

794

XXXIII, 8.

Note. The analytical construction appears to be usual only in the combination for the soul of me (etc.) in the meaning illustrated by the above quotations. For the life of me (etc.) is a frequent variant. See above. van hoe, Ch. I, 7. teeth. A devil draw the teeth of himl Scott, I

An unusual

Note. b)

The

use

the

of

reference

construction expressing contempt. is more usual when the most cases the possessive pronoun

construction

analytical

to (a) thing(s).

is

In

could be used instead without detriment to idiomatic propriety. face.

Silence seemed, on the face of

i.

it,

best for her adored one's happiness.

Tess,

IV, Ch. XXXI, 251. On the face of it there is something in the argument. water it will hold. Gaz. No. 5271 lb.

Hardy,

Weslm.

li.

,

Let us see

how much

,

The general principle that a self-governing Dominion should consume its ovn smoke is on the face of it reasonable. Nineteenth Cent., No. 6453, la. What the exact and proper interpretation of this curious fact may be, it would probably be hard to say; but on its face it suggests that if you are German or a foreigner generally, you will be able to read these things withoui moral injury; but if you are an ordinary Briton, you must certainly be defended

E

from them.

The

Note.

n

g.

Rev., No.

61

128.

,

synthetical construction

is

decidedly exceptional. Also the following construction, taken from "tllinger (Verm. Beitr. 45) illustrates an unusual application: What did re look like on the face of him. Wilkie Collins, No Name, 14. ,

Compare

surface.

gaiety.

What an awful

like.

look.

The

our

(sc.

Native, think

"I

object. object of

it

i

t

strangely

m.

enough, as

Ch. XII,

,

I

157.

Captain Stormfield's

,

fire)

Ch.

We

size.

1

—

i

a passage in Childe Harold Noel, E s. on Poetry, 45.

creature

Thack. not

shall

it

know

Virg.

,

see

Carlyle

should say

who

the

but this ode appears to

me

,

is

it.

into

,

my life, who LXXXV, 906.

all

Ch.

the

,

.

(sc. the chest)

.

has been the partner

true heart of anything,

Hero- Worship,

,

if

we

look at

1,4.

was made

suggest it was meant ... shape and size of it jewels. Una. L. Silberrad, Success, Ch. II, 26. .

Return

Hardy,

o't.

"Have you any idea prior attachment." P c k w. Ch. XXXVIII, 351.

Dick.,

years?

the quackeries of

to be the usual one.

33.

Ill,

a

there's

seems

well-nigh out by the look

is

Does yonder dear thirty

quackeries.

shape,

I,

might be?"

original. There the original of it.

partner. of it for

Mark Twain

it.

analytical construction

Ours

of the

sadness,

Sam. T

14.

I,

Note.

the

for

Thack.,

it.

never heard the like of

I

Visit.

not

place!

thought, but for the gaiety of

for a

burgomaster. The

for the reception of unset

Something which, on the surface of it, seems to contradict known Annandale, Stud. Diet., s. v. paradox. Note. Only in the combination illustrated above does the analytical construction appear to be the ordinary one. It may be added that of it, as a useless appendage, is often suppressed: This, on the surface, might appear to be a matter of

surface.

principles or received opinions.

lighter loads.

Times.

The question

is

surface

,

to be.

not,

after all,

so very complicated as

Harp. Weekly.

it

would appear, on

the

POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS.

795

Ellinger (E. S. XXXI, 157) quotes: Mr. Vanstone showed his character on the surface of him freely to all men. Wilkie Collins, No Name. T*his also seems to be an unusual application. ,

tone. Sir Eldon Gorst makes an interesting report on Egypt and the Soudan, although the tone of it is not altogether reassuring. Westm. Gaz., No. 5613, 2b.

c)

expressions 65, c.

prepositional

Ch. XXXI,

made made up

must be

mention

Separate

of

combinations

of a preposition

with -f-

certain

noun

+ of.

some of these, owing, perhaps, to the weakened individuality of component parts of the word-group, the analytical construction is In others the two constructions are practically the only one in use. employed side by side the synthetic being sometimes required or common, when the reference is to persons. The use of the emphatic own always In

the

,

precludes the application of the former. The expressions here referred to are very numerous, and for lack of material only a limited number can be passed under review. For further discussion see also a subsequent chapter: Prepositions and Prepositional Expressions.

back. Mary, still fondly lingering by Harry's chair, with her hand at the back of it, could see his cards. Thack., V r g. Ch. XXVII, 283. ii. Here's my master With more than half the city at his back. Byron, Don i.

i

,

|

Juan, Note.

I,

cxxxvu.

hardly admits of change other meanings are implied (supporting, following or pursuing) the analytical construction is rare, if used at all. Compare Murray, s. v. back, 5 and 23. This construction is probably regular in connection with on the back of in the sense of after: The child took into

a

In

the measles

A

centre. Irv.,

the

meaning

large

mansion-house stood

Heyl.

The

(Stof.,

analytical

combination

When, however,

and then on the back of

,

Do If

Note.

local

purely

alternative construction

the

Handl.

it

came

scarlatina.

in the centre I,

of

it

(sc. the farm).

Wash.

109).

construction appears to be the ordinary one.

Compare

middle and midst.

Such an election would take place on the sole and single issue of the Lords. It would be impossible at the close of it to question the relevancy of the result. Westm. Gaz., No. 5448, lb.

close.

House

of

Note.

The

cover.

The scheme

indulge

in

In trod,

Note.

analytical construction

lavish

to

suits

his

and riotous

is

probably the ordinary one. Compare end.

present

exigencies.

hospitality

Twelfth Night,

at

his

,

15.

under the protection o\ in both its shades of meaning and under the disguise of (Murray, s. v. cover, 3, c and d) hardly

The phrase

shelter of,

Under cover of it he can Deighton

niece's expense.

:

admits of change.

end. My fair young reader, if you are not so perfect a beauty as the peerless Lindamira, Queen of the Ball; if at the end of it, as you retire to bed, you meekly own that you have had but two or three partners {etc.]. Thack., Virg. Ch. XXVII, 281. ,

Note.

Substitution of at

its

end,

etc.

seems

to

be unidiomatic Compare close.

CHAPTER

796 What changed

face.

behaved

in

face of

his nature

was

Academy.

it.

XXXIII, 8

and the way

the famine,

in

which Government

1

)

In the face of them (sc. these figures and facts) the Government will (not) question our action in taking suspected cargoes to a Prize Court. Times, No. 1985. 55a. Note. No alternative construction seems to be possible.

favour, ii.

surprises

It

h

r.

I

i

,

bishops present were

the

of

Thirty-six

i.

Corrupt C

in

favour of

us less that the "Old Guard" are in arms against

members) than

so many of the young bloods are hotly

that

it.

Priestley,

97. 2)

,

it

(sc.

of

payment

Westm.

in its favour.

Gaz. No. 5424, lc. Note. The synthetic construction ,

is probably exceptional. Compare with the above (your, etc.) favour in the sense of to my (your, etc.) interest, which does not, apparently, admit of change. The Jessamy think you will say something in my favour. Frankf. MooRe Bride, Ch. XXVII 246.

in

my

I

,

,

*

A shell plumped down and burst about 100 yards in front of me. No. 1978, 936J. ** (He) gazed in front of him. El. Glyn Halcyone, Ch. XXVIII, 248. She was staring in front of her. Id., The Reason Why, Ch. XL, 376. *** Members have at last in front of them the prospect of an unbroken three months' vacation. Westm. Gaz., No. 5371, \b. He was ... an Oxford man, with four glorious years in front of him in which to become famous. Ham. Gibbs, pi. Oxf. Man, Ch. I, 2.

front,

i.

Times.

,

Com

ii.

passage across the

Forcing a

Bridges, Note. one

The

in actual

memory. and

river

in

his

analytical construction is decidedly the rule, use when the reference is to things.

Let

in

us,

memory of him, make

it

and

is,

i

1

i

t.

probably, the only

a national demonstration of

Note

No. 5317, 2a. The alternative construction may be as usual.

midst,

i.

We

saw Emily

torn

sorrow

They saw Bathsheba

when our hearts clung to her Life of Charl. Bronte. 287. midst of them. Hardy, Far from the Madding

from

the midst of us,

Mrs. Gask.,

with intense attachment.

in the

Ch. LIV, 452.

The rider pranced into the midst of them. lb. Ch. LV 458. A soft brushing-by of garments might have been heard among them .

ii.

M

Douglas,

Westm. Gaz,,

affection.

Crowd,

H.

Sir

front.

144.

,

(sc.

the

and Bathsheba appeared in their midst, lb., XXVIII, 212. The village of Weatherbury was quiet as the graveyard in its midst. lb., Ch. XXXII, 244. The pleasant circle at Bunbury's country house wished to have him once again ferns),

in their midst.

Moore

Frankf.

,

The Jessamy Bride,

Ch.

XXX

,

278.

Note.

About the alternative construction Webster (s. v. midst) observes: "The phrases in our midst, in your midst, in their midst, instead of in the midst of us you or them, have unhappily found great currency in this country, and are sometimes, though rarely, to be found in the writings of reputable English authors. The expressions seem contrary to the genius of the language, as well as opposed to the practice of our best and most accurate writers, and should therefore be abandoned.''

Murray

(s.

v.

midst, 2,

merely

c)

observes:

"This use

is

scarcely found before

the 19th century." to load The kind creature helped me reach, reach of me. Thack. V r g. Ch. LI, 531. i.

.

i

,

')

Ten Bruo., T

a a

I

s

t.

.

.

.

,

X.

-)

Murray.

my

fusil,

which he placed within

POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS. Some

ii.

Sp

parts of

e c

t.

No.

,

Pope, Note.

(sc. the

may be

Paper)

sustained

in these

first

was beyond

reasoning

his

reach.

L.

Stephen,

of the preposition

irrespective

which

combinations.

The houses were

rear. i. sewer.

out of their Reach. Addison,

little

VII, 163.1)

Usage may be equally divided,

stands

a

58. i)

like

Anything

it

797

built

in

At the rear of them was a 9-inch

1877.

Law Times. -)

rose on their rear, and cut off their return. The huge mountain-range 1, v, 108.-') Stanley, Jewish C h. He had detached himself from a tea-party in her rear. Agn. & Eo. Castle,

ii.

.

.

.

,

Diamond

cut Paste,

I.

Ch. VII, 93.

Note.

Usage is probably in favour of the synthetic construction. sight. The dog was angry at the sight of me. Dick., Cop., Ch. Ill, 22a. He blenched at sight of her. Mrs. Ward David Grieve, III 275. ,

,

Note.

Apparently the alternative construction sight under a), above. spite. 'Tis he then, and escaped in spite of

Court,

III,

Note.

No

stead,

i.

never used.

us.

Bridges,

Compare

Hum.

also

of the

2167.

1,

alternative construction.

I

they sent

wanted the personal assistance

me

He deserved

brother, but instead of

of you:

him

his servant.

the gratitude of his fellow citizens. Instead of it he was treated malefactor and locked up in a dark and gloomy prison,

common

as a

Another pedagogue

ii.

is

Note.

Wash.

reigned in his stead.

Sleepy Hollow, (374). And what is this? Who reigneth in my Par., The Proud King, 89a.

Irv.

The Legend

,

W. Morris,

stead.

of

The Earthly

the above sentences show, the two constructions express different meaning: the analytical construction negatives an action or state with regard to a person or thing, affirming it at the same time as regards another; the synthetic expresses substitution of one person or thing for another in a certain

As

shades

of

position.

top.

I

drank them

the

(sc.

me; but

neat

waters)

for

six consecutive days,

and they

adopted the plan of taking a stiff glass of brandy and water immediately on the top of them and found much relief thereby. Jerome, Idle Thoughts, V,72. The straddling bowman lost his left foothold and went over head downwards on the slope with John on top of him. Chesterton, The Free Man (T. P. 's nearly

killed

after

then.

I

,

Christmas Numb, for 1911,4c). Two heavy falls in a week, and a bad Review, 1886, 13 March, 11/2.-3) Note.

d)

1)

No

cold on the top of them.

alternative construction, whether the reference

is

St.

Stephen's

to place

or time.

Sometimes the syntactical connections make the analytical construction obligatory. Thus when the head-word is preceded than the definite article, or by no modifier another modifier by

beyond an i.

adjective. committed on my favourite authors in the course of my interam not in a condition to say. Dick., Cop., Ch. VII, 46c. pretation of them Trinity College has placed Thorwaldsen's statue of him in her Library.

What ravages

I

,

I

Ethel Colburn Mayne, !)

Murray,

s. v.

reach. 6 and

7.

Byron, -)

Id.,

Ch. VI, 102. s. v.

rear,

4.

;i

)

Id.,

s. v.

top, 21.

CHAPTER

798

XXXIII,

8—9.

will change my treatment of him. Sweet, N. E. Gr., § 2102. Scores of visitors to the Pines will recall that nothing awakened his anger so much as any undue disparagement of 'Boz'. And at one time disparagement of him was only too common. T. W. D. Editor's 1

ii.

,

P 2)

r

e

Swinburne

to

f.

Charles Dickens,

,

20.

analytical construction seems to be preferable when the head-word, although preceded by the definite article, is modified by a restrictive clause.

The

his soul.

words of him that are recorded, are worthy Wash. Irv., Sketch-Bk., XXVIII, 304.

Note.

In

The

last

the greatness of

the cases mentioned under a) and b) the personal replaced by the absolute possessive pronoun when another relation than the objective is to be expressed. (?3.) is

pronoun

9.

a)

,

In the

combinations

plural

noun

all (or both)

+

+

plural possessive pronoun mostly modifies the following wordgroup: All (or both) our (or your or their) sons died in action. See, however, Ch. V, 16. our (or your or But in these combinations all (or both) ,

all (or both)

+

also represent, especially in the older writers, the all (or both), the order of genitive of we (or you or they) For exceptions see below. the words being usually reversed. their)

may

+

XXIV, 44, Obs. V; Jespersen, FRANZ, Shak. Gram.'-, § 324; SWEET, N. E. Gr., § 1062; Mason,, Eng. Gram. 34 § 135, Note; Matzn., Eng. Gram. 2 Ill, 235; Uhrstrom, Stud, on the

Compare Ch.

V, 16, Obs. VI; Ch.

Progress, §

226;

,

,

Lang, of Sam. Richardson, 43. According to Murray (s. v. both, A,

4, b) the idiom is now only vulgar language, but this odium seems hardly to attach cited to the instances, most of them taken from the Latest English below.

met with

in

,

all. II,

Have

I

not

all

their

letters

to

meet

me

in

arms?

Henry

IV,

A,

3, 28.

Ch. Bronte, Jane Eyre, their countenances expressed displeasure. Ch. V, 50. But the spell of those rare halcyon days is so potent over all our minds that ever afterwards we must fain seek the hidden lineaments of that most sweet and gracious sovereign. Times 1902, 23 May, 330c. Here is a great body of common doctrine, which commanded the assent of all have been presented to us in a the Commissioners, and which might

All

.

.

.

No. 4931, la. Report carrying all their signatures. Westm. Qaz. The birds which come to us on their spring migration arrive, without exception, for the business which is of the greatest interest of all their life's dramas for us. lb., No. 5277, Ac. Athena was dead gone, for ever, out of his life, out of all their lives. Mrs. Belloc Lowndes, Jane Oglander, Ch. XX, 265. He took down all our names. Murray, s. v. all, 2, c. ,

—

both.

My

brother Foresight has cast both their nativities.

for Love, 1,2,

(215).

Congreve,

Love

POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS.

799

permitted him to kiss both their hands. Scott, Q u e n t Durw. Ch. XVII, 230. That miscalled firmness ... was the bane of both our lives. Dick., Cop., Ch. IV, 27a. You may fancy the feelings of these women, when they were told that both their husbands were sale. Thack., Van. Fair, I, Ch. XXXII, 349.

They had

.

.

.

,

have long been wanting ... to say something about a matter that concerns both I our futures. Hardy Return of the Native, III Ch. Ill 490. You will end by making both their lives miserable.. E. W. Hornung, No Hero, Ch. X. want both our names added to the inscription. Aon. & Eg. Castle, D a m. cut Paste, II, Ch. VIII, 200. You let me go and spoil both our lives El. Glyn, The Reason Why, Ch. XXXII, 300. There is no doubt that the fatal passion had already taken possession of both their souls. T. P.' s Weekly, No. 503 802c. Only once did Fraide allude to the incident that was paramount in both their minds. Kath. Cecil Thurston John Chilcote M. P., Ch. XXV 277. ,

,

,

I

i

I

.

.

.

,

.

,

N

The

o te a)

when Thus

the

of

head-word

the

corresponding analytical equivalent frequent combinations with sake.

practically regular also would have the singular. is

in the

This

all.

form

plural

break out

will

To

|

all

our sorrows, and ere long

King John,

doubt.

I

IV, 1, 102. Tell her it's all our ways. Sher., R v. IV, 2, (265). make as "Mark," she said, after a while, "don't be unkind to me. I can, for all our sakes." Trol., Framl. Pars., Ch. XXXV, 344. i

,

I

our sakes,

all

for

trust,

I

M.

For both our sakes

Shrew, V

1

,

there

is

at least

some drinkable beer

of

it

as

to be had.

Lady Lucy.

E. Francis,

both.

that

little

I

would

that

word were

Taming

true.

the

of

15.

,

Would you were

both our mothers. All's Well, I, 3, 169. be always a strict friendship between you and the butler, for it is both Ch.. II, (565a). your interests to be united. Swift, Direct, to Serv. am glad of it for both their sakes. Frances Burney. Evelina, LXV. "There is no reason why we should not wed." —"Then for God's sake," he answer'd, "both our sakes, So you will wed me, let it be at once." Ten., En. Ard. 505. Let

.

.

.

there

,

I

.

.

.

|

,

|

The following quotation Bru.

Caius Marcius was

pride, ambitious past Without assistance.

(lamentation

Unwarranted at

Looking Trol., fi) i.

ii.

i'

the war; but insolent,

O'ercome with

— Sic. And affecting one sole throne,, — Sic. We should by this, to all our |

1

it

so.

Co

r

i

o

1

a n u s, IV, 6, 34.

grief.)

is

both

Framl.

officer

thinking, Self-loving, Men. I think not so.

he had gone forth consul, found

If |

=

A worthy

all

—

lamentation,

|

affords an instance of the singular being used:

the varied

number

nouns

of the successive

in:

ages and position he could have had no right Pars, Ch. XLI, 401. their

to forbid

it.

Before a gerund the possessive pronoun precedes all or both. is all along of your all going away. Miss Burney, Evelina, XVI, 62. To prevent the confusion that might arise from our both addressing the same

It

Sher.,

lady.

She

.

.

.

R

i

v.

insisted

Austen, Sense Your mother will Ch. XVI, 161.

,

on

III,

4, (254).

both accepting Ch. XXV, your both going away.

their

and Sens., feel

it

(sc.

the

invitation) directly.

Jane

152.

Mrs. Gask.

,

Wives and Daught.

,

CHAPTER

800

XXXIII, 9.

Whilst at Harrow he (sc. Sheridan) formed an intimacy with a fellow-pupil Mr. Halhed, with whom he entered into a literary partnership, which was not dissolved by their both quitting their school, the one for Oxford, the other for Bath. G. G. S., Life of Rich. Brinsl. Sheridan, 10.

All and both

;-)

may be

divided from the possessive pronoun,

when

the

modifies the subject. Their eyes were all fixed on the

latter

yet living one. Mrs. Gask., Mary Barton, Ch. VI, 65. It cannot be wondered at that their retiring all to sleep at so unusual an hour should excite his curiosity. Fielding, Jones, III, 71. l )

i.

ii.

Tom

Also two and, perhaps, other numerals may enter into the same kind of combinations with possessive pronouns as all and both. o)

A

sort of screen of ice had hitherto, all through our two lives, glazed the medium through which we exchanged intercourse. Ch. Bronte, Villette, Ch. XVIII, 240. I am going to pass entirely out of your two lives. Oscar Wilde, Lady Wind-

Fan,

IV, (143).

A few

quotations are subjoined exhibiting the more usual practice. See also Jespersen, Progress, § 228. The instances are not to seek are at the fingers of us all. Trol. all.

s)

—

Thack.,

Ch.

There was some excitement Ch.

,

1.

I,

in

the

bosoms of them

all.

Barch. Tow.,

Id.,

LII, 454.

Ch. XC, 967. Thack., Virg. wife's expense, Mr. Smithers?" said 1. "At your wife's expense, certainly, but for the benefit of both of you. Id., Sam. Titm., Ch. IX, 114.

both.

I

hate the ugly faces of both of you.

"And you played

this

pretty

trick

off

,

my

at

This analytical construction is practically unavoidable when the headword is a noun that does not admit of the plural. It

will

be more for the happiness of both of you.

Sens., Ch. XXIV, He was resolved

Pend. b) Also

of

when

+

Sense and

either

on

a

marriage, or on the blood of both of them. Thack..

Ch. XII, 125.

I,

,

Jane Austen,

147.

a

or an

numeral

possessive

plural

indefinite

pronoun -f

pronoun noun,

plural

is

as

followed by in one (or

two, many, some, any, none, every one, either, each, etc.) of our (or your or their) advantages, the reference of the numeral or indefinite pronoun is mostly to the following word-group. But in these combinations one (or two, many, some, etc.) of our (or your or their) may also stand for the genitive of the wordgroups one (or two, many, some etc.) of us (or you or them). are, however, rare, and have an incongruous effect. See Jespersen, Progress, § 232; Uhrstrom, Stud, on the

Instances

Lang, of Sam. Richardson, this

time,

the

air.

Richard

Fare thee

Night, ')

well: III,

Jespersen,

43.

had the King permitted us,

By

II,

I,

|

One of our

souls had wandei'd in

3, 194.

and God have mercy upon one of our souls!

4, 184.

Progress,

§227.

Twelfth

POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS.

801

She holds up her riding-rod, as if she would lay it about some of their ears. Scott, Abbot, Ch. XIX, 198. They (sc. the reasons) arise from a painful circumstance which is attributable to none of our faults. Thack., P e n d. II, Ch. XXXV, 371. am taking the trouble of writing true history for all of your benefits. Hughes, ,

I

Tom Brown,

Ch. VI, 118.

I,

—

—

Miss Mentor he's only her father," I said reassuringly. "Is he all of our fathers?" she exclaimed wrathfully. Punch, 1905, 11 Jan., 35. Compare: And yet, would you take either of those men's creeds? Thack., "All

right,

Pend.

10. a)

II,

,

Ch. XXXVI, 381.

When

a possessive pronoun precedes a genitive modifying the it is placed either in t-he conjoint or in the absolute form. Maizn., Eng. G r a m. 2 Ill 237 Jespersen, Progress,

same noun,

,

,

;

2 § 238; Franz, Shak. Gram. § 330. ,

i.

We

shall not see into the true heart of anything, if we look merely at quackeries of it; if we do not reject the quackeries altogether; as mere diseases, corruptions, with which our and all men's sole duty is to have done with them. Carlyle, Hero-Worship, 1,4. She implores your and Heaven's assistance. Lytton R enz Ch. IX, 57.

the

i

,

My {and Harry's) old vacant bed

ii.

friend

,

Parson Sampson

,

.

.

i

was occupying poor

.

I

,

,

Hal's

my

lodgings at this time. Thack., Virg., Ch.LXXVIII, 830. Go tell the lords o' the city I am here: Deliver them this paper: having read it, Bid them repair to the market-place; where I, Even in theirs and in the commons' ears Will vouch the truth of it. C o r o a n u s V, 6, 4. Mine and my father's death come not upon thee, Nor thine on me. at

|

|

|

i

1

,

|

|

Haml.

V, 2, 341.

,

to chide

go

I

my

Olivia for intending to

or her aunt's consent.

wished

I

to

marriage without mine II.

and Mr. G.'s criticism before began Mary Wollstonecraft (Bookman,

avail myself of yours my events into a story.

to

adjust

steal a

Good-nat. man,

Goldsmith,

I

No. 262, 1646).

The following

is

a curious instance of divided practice:

So had she looked when she had opened the door of the Greek Room and led in their hers and Richard's illustrious guest. Mrs. Belloc Lowndes,

—

—

Jane Oglander,

Ch. XIX, 251.

when two possessive pronouns precede and modify one and the same noun that which stands first may have either the

b) Also

,

conjoint

or

the

237; Jespersen, 11, i.

absolute

form.

Progress,

16.25, 16.29.

Matzn.

§ 238;

id.,

2 Ill, Eng. Gram. Mod. Eng. Gram., ,

,

—

we use the phrase (sc. I guess) parenthetically, that is, like Chaucer and the Yankees we have it not from Chaucer, but from the Yankees, and with their, not his, exact shade of meaning. The King's EnIf

—

,

glish, ii.

We

24.

were sea-swallow'd, though some cast again, And by that destiny to perform an act Whereof what's past is prologue, what to come In yours and my discharge. Tempest, II, 1, 254. all

|

|

H.

Poutsma, A Grammar of Late Modern English.

|

II.

51

CHAPTER

802 Had

a dozen sons, each in

I

XXXIII, 10.

love alike, and none less dear than thine

my

and

Marcius, [etc.]. Coriolanus, 1,3, 24. Doubt you whether, This she felt as, looking at me, Mine and her souls rushed together? Browning, Cristina, VI. (This she felt as As she

my good

|

|

=

felt this.)

Note

When

a)

ownership,

joint

etc.

agency,

conjoint forms seem to be preferred. Let it be your and my gift. Agn. & Eg. Castle, III,

Ch. IX, 309.

/?)

It

stands

pronoun, the

reason that,

to

latter regularly

have traversed land and sea

(I)

and

still

for Venice,

|

My

if

the genitive

in

is

the

question,

Diamond

cut Paste,

the possessive

precedes

has the conjoint form. constant duty,

in

and my

fathers'

|

Through almost sixty years, Byron. Mar. F a I,

birthplace.

1.

,

2, (357o). It

was not

y)

When

the umbrella's, but

impossible to i.

In (sc.

my

fault.

Punch,

No. 3687,

the absolute and the conjoint forms arealike,

which is meant, jocose moments he would make

179. it is,

of course,

tell

specially the hatchment)

would be refurbished

allusions to the day

in his

when

it

Agn.

&

or lane's honour.

Eg. Castle, Diamond cut Paste, II, Ch. II, 135. II. Lond. News, His and his comrades' behaviour was exemplary. No. 2341 518c. He bade them be assured that he would grasp the first opportunity of Hist, of E n g. Lingard being revenged on his and their enemies. ,

ii.

.

.

.

,

(Herrig« 530a).

We

read that the father, before he joined the paper in ii is and its youth, had "given much consideration to the social reforms advocated by The Athenaeum." At hen., No. 4405, 362a. His (sc. a working man's wife) must be his general servant, his children's nurse, his and their sick nurse, cook and cleaner and needlewoman. II. Lond. News, No. 3877, 232a.

The possessive pronouns and genitives as used in the above combinations are sometimes replaced by their analytical equivalents. The shortest way to the pockets of you and me. Mrs. Ward, Rob. Elsm ,

c)

II,

297.1)

For the sake of

me and my

husband.

Hardy,

Tess,

VI, Ch.

XL VI,

411.

d) Constructions like those mentioned under a), b) and c) are The ordinary practice is: or less unusual. 1)

more

to place the head-word between the two modifiers, thus: John's friends and mine, my friends and John's, my friends and yours.

My father's ancient crest and mine, If from its shade lineage of the Bleeding Heart. Scott, Lady, II, xxx, 4. highness, the prince, had not turned back at Derby, your king

Blasted be you Pine, in If

danger part his

royal

|

|

|

The

and mine, now, would be Virg. Ch. XXII, 226.

his

Majesty,

King James the Third.

Thack.

,

,

I

scruple to speak of what will tend to your profit my dear Catiline, I need not remind you,

That,

Westm. Gaz., x

)

Jespersen

,

No. 3277, 4a.

Progress,

§ 238.

and mine. lb., Ch. I, 5. was your idea and mine.

803

POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS.

place own after the (first) possessive pronoun, which in this combination always has the conjoint form, the use of own being justified by the invariably stressed nature of the pronoun. You can, at lowest, hold your peace about them (sc. the things that Nature meant), turn away your own and others' face from them. Carlyle, Hero Worship, The Hero as Poet, 97. "There could be no reason why Pen should not marry according to his own and his mother's wish. Thack., P e n d. II, Ch. XXXVIII, 399. Mr. Costigan can protect his own and his daughter's honour. lb., I,

2) to

,

Ch. XI, 119.

Men

are--so careless with their

own and other people's

property.

Punch,

No. 3687, 179a.

He neglected those affairs of life which would have added to his own e s t m. Gaz. No. 5277, 126. and his daughter's comfort. The other fact which added considerably to our own and our guests

W

,

enjoyment requires a rather longer explanation. lb., No. 6435, 5b. Also when the head-word stands between a genitive anc a possessive pronoun (or between two possessive pronouns), tht (last) possessive pronoun is often emphasized by own.

Note.

Is

it

out

possible for me, with ordinary decency, to turn a young gentlemai my house, who saved my daughter's life and my own? Scott

of

Bride of Lam., Ch. XXI, 220. Miss Fotheringay presents grateful compliments to Mr. Pendennis, and in her papa's name and her own begs to thank him for his most beautiful I, Ch. VIII, 97. presents. Thack., Pend. ,

It

own

often used in constructions like the following: was natural that the man who had made such rare discoveries should

Similarly

is

unconsciously magnify their merits to his own eyes and to those of others. Prescott, Conquest of Mexico (Herrig, Brit. CI as. Auth.45, 668a). 11.

When a possessive pronoun and another adnominal adjunct modify the same noun, either the former or the latter stands first. a)

The possessive pronoun stands 1) an adjective: his good son. 2) a

noun

in

the

common

grace, his tailor's 3)

one

case or

many

when in

the other modifier

is:

her angel

the genitive:

bills.

of the following indefinite

other,

pronouns or numerals:

every,

or few. his every movement, his other son, his virtues, his few weaknesses.

many

4) a cardinal or success. b)

first,

an ordinal numeral: his two sons, his second

possessive pronoun stands last, when the other modifier a demonstrative pronoun: these my children. For the place of all, both, double and half, when modifying a noun

The is

preceded by a possessive pronoun, see Ch. V, 16; Ch. VIII, 100. 12. Obs.

I.

Sometimes we find the adjective preceding the possessive pronoun Such combinations as good my lord, dear my liege gentle m ,

CHAPTER

804 lord,

sweet

my

coz,

etc.,

in

XXXIII, 12.

which some emotional adjective and the

possessive my are transposed, are quite frequent in Early Modern English. Later instances occur only archaically. The practice is, no doubt, due to my lord my liege etc. being understood as a kind of unit. Numerous ,

by A. Schmidt, Shak. Lex., s. v. my. Compare and Franz, Shak. Gram.-, § 328; Abbot, Shak. Gram. 3 § 13; Jespersen, Mod. Eng. Gram., II, 15.16 and Fijn van Draat, Rhythm in Eng. Prose, The Adj., § 4. instances

are

given

also Ch. VIII, 113 ,

M

Gentle

a c b. III, 2, 27. my lord, sleek o'er your rugged looks. pray thee, Rosalind, sweet my coz, Be merry. As you like it, I, 2, 1. And how doth your kinsman, good mine host? Scott, K e n w. Ch. Ill, 29. Young my lord begins hectoring two or three long loafing fellows. Hughes Brown, I, Ch. V, 84. ,

I

i

1

,

Tom

II.

which every follows the possessive pronoun, are frequent English, but they are mostly replaced by a construction in which of 4- absolute possessive pronoun is placed after the noun: literary /lis every whim colloquial every whim of his. (23.) This latter construction is not, however, available in the case of the neuter singular its, the absolute use of this pronoun being practically non-existent. (25). In place of it the personal pronoun it is often used. Thus instead of *every stone of its we find every stone of it. Compare 24, Obs. VI and Murray, s. v. every, I, 1, b; Matzn., Eng. Gram.-, Ill, 234; Ellinger, Verm. Beitr., 50. Combinations

in

at least in literary

enough,

=

i.

Wouldst thou thy every future year In ceaseless prayer and penance drie? to suffer, to endure.) Scott, Lay, II, v. (= to drie Her every expressed want is gratified, her every known dictate respected.

=

Jerome,

ii.

John Ingerfield,

\

45.

He would indulge his every whim. Miss Burnett, Little Lord, 195. The spirit of leniency has marked my every sentence. Punch, 1893, 309a. The yard was so dark that even Scrooge, who knew its every stone, was fain to grope with his hands. Dick., C h r s m. C a r.&, I, 18. i

t

She had spoken to him of her mutilated limb, her youth destroyed in its fullest bloom, her beauty robbed of its every charm. Trol., Barch. Tow., Ch. XXXVII, 330. Its (sc. Prague's) stones are saturated with history and romance; its every Three men on the suburb must have been a battlefield. Jerome,

Bum me 1,

iii.

From

Ch. VIII, 177.

meanest deacon every minister of it (sc. the Church) him (sc. Henry the Eighth) his sole right to exercise spiritual Green Short Hist., Ch. VII § 1 349.

the primate to the

derived

from

powers Occasionally we find other preceding instead of following the possessive pronoun. Only three instances are given by A. Schmidt, Shak. Lex., other: Merry Wives, II, 2, 259; Henry IV, B, IV, 5, 53; s. v. Lear, I, 259. Einenkel (Anglia, XXVI, 535) quotes an instance ,

III.

,

,

from Bunyan: Grace Abounding, 302. The practice, whicn even in Older English does not seem

to

have been

Compare also yet become quite extinct. 2 Franz, Shak. Gram. § 329. to the Flower Pot, to secure a Peader, in thy passage from the Bank ... place for Dalston, or Shacklewell, or some other thy suburban retreat northerly didst thou never observe a melancholy-looking, handsome, brick-and-stone edifice particularly

usual,

has

not

,

—

—

805

POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS. to the

Ch.Lamb, E

where Threadneedle Street abuts upon Bishopsgate?

left,

s.

The South-Sea House.

of EI.,

When he with Laura in his hand went into the kitchen on his way to the dogkennel, the fowl-houses, and other his favourite haunts, all the servants there assembled in great silence. Thack. Pend., 1. Ch. II, 31. All other his property is to be held in trust to pay the income thereof to his ,

wife during

Henry IV.

widowhood.

Lond. News,

II.

No. 3829,

372ft.

the archaic other the king's enemies in: with Cardinal Pool and other the Kings Enemies.

Compare To joyn

Ld.

Herbert,

VIII, 531. i)

the

suppression of partitive of numerals, especially certain numerals, may come to stand immediately before a conjoint possessive pronoun. The practice is now quite obsolete, but may be traced down to Scott and Thackeray. See also Murray, s. v. many,

Through

indefinite

ElNENKEL, Anglia, XXVII, 88. The death of Fulvia, with more urgent touches, Do strongly speak to us; but the letters too Of many our contriving friends in Rome Petition us at

2, b; i.

|

|

|

and Cleop.

Ant.

home.

,

\,

2, 189.

He hath sent me an earnest inviting, which many my near occasions did urge me to put off. Tim. of Athens, III, 6, //. Tis such as you, That creep like shadows by him and do sigh At each |

W

his needless heavings.

|

i

n

t.

Tale,

She forgot most her grievances against

II,

3, 35.

the other.

Henry Esmond,

Thack.,

Ch. IV, 194. Had she seen an II,

ii.

hundred his equals or his superiors in those particulars, could have been linked to her heart by the strong associations of remembered danger and escape. Scott, Bride of Lam., Ch. IV, 59. And he gave me one his noble smiles. Blackmore, Erema, I, 98 -) no one

V.

else

The construction sive

pronoun,

which

in

though

a demonstrative precedes a conjoint possesenough in the literary language, is

frequent

unknown in colloquial English, which substitutes one with of -f absolute possessive pronoun. Thus for the literary these mine enemies colloquial English would have these enemies of mine. Compare Sweet, N. E. Gr. § 2115. For illustration of the colloquial practically partitive

,

construction see 23.

My

charms work

high

Temp., these my

tractions.

,

Ill,

|

And

these mine enemies are

knit

all

up

|

In their dis-

3, 88.

Grant that two sons may sit, the one on thy right hand, and the other on thy left, in thy kingdom. Bible, a 1 1 h. XX, 21. Should this our broomstick pretend to enter the scene [etc.]. Swift, Medita-

tion

upon

M

,

Broomstick.

a

As brisk as bees

did the four Pickwickians assemble on the morning of twenty-second day of December, in the year of grace in which these, their Dick., faithfully-recorded adventures, were undertaken and accomplished. Pickw. Ch. XXVIII, 245. Promise me that if aught should befall him and me, you will protect this my poor old mother and this my child. Ch. Kingsley, Herew. Ch. XXIII, 96i». Treat me honourably, for was once a king's daughter, and this my boy is of no common race. Id., The Heroes, I, Ch. I, 29. .

.

.

the

,

.

.

.

,

I

')

Murray,

s. v.

other, 5, d.

.

-')

Ellinger,

Verm. B

e

i

t

r.

18.

.

.

806

CHAPTER

She perceived

that

own

Clare's

in

Angel

Ch. XXI,

only

the

heart

XXXIII, 12.

slightest ordinary care

these

against

was necessary

candid friends.

her

for

holding her

Hardy,

Tess,

176.

It must not, however, be supposed that, apart from considerations of diction, this substitution would always yield good idiom. Except for such disparaging expressions as that husband of mine , etc. (23), the colloquial construction implies a vaguely partitive notion which is absent in the literary ;

and

it

stands,

therefore,

reason

to

when

that

it would hardly do to substitute the former Ellinger, Verm. Beitr., 49.

question, also

notion

this

is

for the latter.

out of the

'Compare

Trobonius doth desire you to o'er-read, At your best leisure, this his humble suit. Jul. Caes,, HI, 1, 5. For this our determination we do not hold ourselves strictly bound to assign any reason. Fielding, Jones, V, Ch. I, 63b. She was now literally trembling and panting at this her temerity. Hardy, Far from the Madding Crowd, Ch. XXVIII, 212. |

Tom

Either

the

natural

shyness of the softer sex or a sarcastic attitude on the part of had denuded such women's clubs as remained of this their glory and consummation. Id.. Tess, I, Ch. II, 12. Never do see that light from the closing of the west, even in these my aged days, without thinking of her. Blackmore, Lorna Doone, Ch. XVI, 95. In the Middle Ages the grocer was not troubled with the thousand-and-one tiny articles of seeming necessity in this our day. e s t m. Q a z. No. 5371, 13c. Miss Braddon is more wonderful in these, her later years, than she ever was in

male

relatives,

I

W

her early ones.

,

Standard.

would even appear to be impossible when the head-word is modified by a superlative or superlative equivalent (chief, principal, final). Of the other illustrious persons whom Becky had the honour to encounter on this her first presentation to the grand world, it does not become the present historian to say much. Thack., Van. Fair, II, Ch. XIV, 145. Substitution

dear creature," said he, in that his politest tone, "I think it certainly as well came down." Id., P e n d. I, Ch. VIII, 94. Dryden scarcely survived this his last success. Gosse, Eighteenth Cent. Lit, 23. She has been looking at me with such reproachful eyes, for having neglected her all this, our last afternoon! El. Glyn, The Reason Why, Ch. XXXI, 292.

"My

that

I

,

The Reviewers had called forth this, its earliest manifestation (sc. of Byronism). Ethel Colburn Mayne, Byron, I, Ch. VII, 124. Miss Whyte has delighted many readers with her stories, but she has excelled herself in this her latest book. It

on

Wes

t

m.

G

a

z.

,

No. 5484,

5c.

was

a desperate time indeed which the young couple spent in the French capital this their first visit. lb., No. 5631, \2b.

Our laws, our largely

the

to

literature,

and our

social

life

owe whatever

influence to this our chief classic.

Pres.

of Rev., No. 256, 322a). The chief interest of this our final report lies in the of matured judgment. Times, No. 1815, 821a.

excellence they possess

Taft,

fact that

it

Message

(Rev.

embodies the

results

Conversely the colloquial construction sometimes seems to be the only one available.

He

(sc.

memory

Thus, apparently,

in

appositions:

Swinburne) could recite long passages from Dickens and Jane Austen from to that prodigious memory of his. T. W. D., Editor's P r e f.

—

Swinburne

,

,

Charles Dickens,

18.

POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS. 13.

807

Like the personal pronouns (Ch. XXXII, 18) the possessive pronouns of the third person, whether conjoint or absolute, are sometimes used as determinative pronouns. This construction seems at one time to have been quite common, at least in the

language, but is now unusual, the possessive pronoun being usually replaced by its analytical equivalent: of personal 2 pronoun. Compare Ch. XXXIX, 6; and see Franz, Shak. Gram. literary

+

,

§321; ELLINGER, E. Sweet, N. E. Gr., § i.

S.,

XXXI,

156;

Verm.

id.,

Beitr., 48,

2106.

*

Love make his heart of flint that you shall love. Twelfth Night, I, 5, 305. He must observe their moods on whom he jests. lb., Ill, 1, 69. "Kinsman," she said, "his race is run, That should have sped thine errand on." Scott, Lady, III, xvin, 23. peaceful Sisterhood, Receive, and yield me sanctuary, nor ask Her name |

|

|

to

141. ye yield it. Ten., G u n. he read; And ever in the reading, lords and dames from his face who read To hers which lay so silent.

whom

Thus often

i

,

Wept, looking

|

Id.

|

,

Lane.

e an oblique case-form of a personal pronoun for the purpose of indicating the grammatical relation of the relative (Sievers-Cook, Old E n g. Gram., § 340) has left some traces in Modern English even of a recent date which in vulgar diction sometimes has which possessive pronoun instead of whose. See also Storm, Eng. Phil. 2 801; ,

,

+

,

,

Stof., E. Se stan,

XXIX,

S.,

fte hine

98.

pa wyrhtan awurpon

rejected.) And of another thing they

(=

l

).

which the builders

the stone

were as fayn That of hem alle was there noon y-slayn,— Al were they sore y-hurt, and namely oon, That with a spere was |

|

pierced) his brest-boon. Chauc, Knightes Tale, 2710. currish spirit Govern'd a wolf, who, hang'd for human slaughter, from the gallows did his fell soul fleet. Merch. of Ven., IV, 1, 134.

thirled

Thy

|

Even Anger tires

(=

is

like

him.

|

A

full-hot

Henry

horse,

VIII, 1,1,

who being

allow'd his way,

|

Self-mettle

133.

Mrs. Piper lives in the court (which her husband is a cabinet-maker). Dick., Bleak H o u s e Ch. XI, 91. Now, look here. I'm retired from business. Me and Mrs. Boffin - Henrietta Boffin which her father's name was Henery, and her mother's name was Hetty. Id., Our u t. Friend, I, Ch. V, 75. But the most, as you'll agree, Had that server of his country, which his ,

—

M

I

name is Disraelee. Punch, 1889, 16 The Attorney-General, which his name 3.

April, 152a. is Sir

Robert Collier.

lb.,

1870,

1,

1796.

of word-groups consisting of a preposition and a relative pronoun, earlier English also had pronominal adverbs, such as whereby, whereof, etc. These are now used only archaically. For a detailed discussion see a subsequent chapter, compare also Ch. XVI, 4 and 7.

Instead

A

splendid freestone

you may see a picture I,

Ch.

palace, in the

with great stairs, statues and porticoes, whereof "Beauties of England and Wales." Thack., Pend.,

II, 21.

USE AND MEANING. GRAMMATICAL USE OF RELATIVES. 4.

a)

The nominative and

b)

who

objective cases of

Illustration

in

is

are used only sub-

this connection.

unnecessary found both conjointly and absolutely; in the latter function, to all appearance, but rarely. For illustration see also 9, b and 36, c. stantively.

The

i.

genitive whose

is

of chance or matters of sport (he) was quite a match for the Thack. gentlemen into whose company he had fallen. Virg. Ch. XVI, 159. An old gentleman ... a humble relation of whose married was. seized with a fit and went off. Dick., P c k w. Ch. XLIV, 405. In all

games

three

ii.

I

i

J)

Cook, A First

,

,

Book

in

Old Eng., §87.

,

.

.

.

CHAPTER XXXIX,

960

4.

Note

a) The observations about the use of the possessive* pronouns to express the objective relation may be assumed to apply also to the relative whose. * Our cousin the Duke is chafed at the tidings of the death of a near and loving friend, the venerable bishop of Liege, whose slaughter we lament as he does. Scott, Q u e n t. Durw., Ch. XXVII, 354. Her thoughts (were) with the father whose loss she had scarcely begun to realize. Eth. M. Dell, The Way of the E a g e I, Ch. V, 54. He had been threatened by some workmen, whose dismissal he had procured for 1

,

incompetency. Una L. Silberrad, Success, Ch. I, 12. whose love and Presently he (sc. Lord Roberts) remembers his Indian comrades admiration he had won. Times, No. 1977, 914d. Moriarty redivivius meant also the release from prison of Col.Moran, whose capture was the first exploit after Holmes's return. A t h e n. No. 4572, 531a. ** Our last Whose image even but now, appeared to us [etc.]. Ha ml., I, 1, 81. king Your mysterious young friend, whose name you have never told me, but whose picture really fascinates me, never thinks. Oscar Wilde, The Pict. of Dor. Gray, Ch. I, 10. .

.

.

,

|

In the

/?)

phrastic

whom

of

wife

majority of cases whose hardly bears being replaced by equivalent of whom. Thus we could hardly say *the died yesterday. But the analytical construction

common enough when or

related

to

its

noun modified expresses how one person

the

or

when an

relation

is

He charged the sum which he disbursed for the seats to the account of and the young scapegrace of whom he was guardian. Thack., P

the

denoted.

disposed

another,

Compare Ch. XXIV,

objective

to

is

be

36.

*

Ch. I, ** O

peri-

man the may be

widow

e n d.

,

I,

15.

God, who

art the

standeth our eternal

life,

author of peace and lover of concord, in knowledge of whom whose service is perfect freedom. Bk. of Com. Pray,

2nd Collect, for Peace. The

of

Byron,

I,

y)

sonship was the outcome of remorse for his own departure from the of whom ... he was a worshipper. Ethel Colburn Mayne,

prodigal

methods

The

Pope

Ch

—

VII, 121.

analytical construction seems, as a rule, to have front-position. Thus preceding quotations, and also in the two following in which

in the three

it expresses a relation of possession: Pen... ran straightway to Mrs. Foker's lodgings of whom he had taken the direction on the previous day. Thack., Pend., I, Ch. V, 53. The young insulary said he had not wished to say a word against that person. "Of whom the name," cried I, "ought never to be spoken in these places." id., .

Newc,

II,

Ch. VIII, 95.

may be added

It

be indicated, See 5, b. Note

8)

.

the

a

that

whose

partitive

peculiar

is

impossible when a partitive relation is to being non-existent in Modern English.

genitive

relation

expressed by the genitive

whose intimacy few young men would wish Ch.

Ill,

to reject.

Mr. Sowerby was one Framl. Pars., Trol.

in:

,

21.

to my marrying any one whose union would not be advantageous in a wordly point of view. Thack., Newc, II, Ch. IX, 116. It is a vale whose acquaintance is best made by viewing it from the summits of the hills that surround it. Hardy. )

They would never agree

.

1

i)

Gunth.,

Man.,

§ 506.

.

RELATIVE PRONOUNS.

961

Compare: How

was it possible that such a one as our vicar should not intimacy of Mr. Sowerby"? lb.; It was plain that the bishop thought no ill of him on account of his intimacy with Mr. Sowerby, lb., 23. Compare also the varied constructions with alliance. Ch. XXIV, 21, Obs. IV; Ch. XXXIII, the

relish

7, , 2 48. She loved her husband with the whole of her quick little heart. Lytton M y

Also

in

i

,

,

,

Novel, The

1,

Ch. IX, 32.

to do the duty of the place for an indefinite period in small stipend and the whole of the produce of the garden. England, Ch. II, 16.

curate

satisfied

is

consideration

a

of

Escott, Not often were the whole of the boys assembled in the hall as on this afternoon. Mrs. Wood, Or v. Col., Ch. Ill, 38. He devoted the whole of his leisure time to us. Sweet, Old Chapel. The third volume of the collected works of the Lambs consists of the books for children, the whole of which are now for the first time included between two covers. Not. and Quer. In the month of August the whole of Nature seems to indulge in a siesta, Westm. Gaz. No. 6305, 13o. ,

III.

all (3, Obs. I), the numeral all often implies the notion ordinarily expressed by only. I did not, and do not, suppose that this neckerchief was all the linen he wore, but it was all he showed or gave any hint of. Dick., Cop., Ch. V, 376. All her grief was... that her daughter, Minny, was too old for him. Thack.,

Like

the

Pend.,

pronoun

Ch.

I,

34.

Ill,

Hitherto papa and

mamma

and Lady Lufton were

all that

he had known. Trol.,

Framl. Pars.,

Ch. X, 98. all answer Jack or Charles

For

throws up his handsome head and fumbles

with his sock-suspenders. E n g. That's about all the plan. Eth.

Ch.

Thus apparently 1

,

aunt.

—

Eagle,

I,

M

shall have all justice. e r c h. of Ven., have merely justice and his bond. lb., IV,

shall

all

ambiguous:

is

"There are no more

this

"Is

your family, ma'am?" said

all

—

present," returned Mrs. Micawber. ma'am," said my aunt. "I mean are

at

my

"Good

mean that, all these Cop., Ch. LH, 3796. In conformity with Dutch practice, of all, whether or no followed by a noun, is often used in connection with an adnominal or adverbial superlative to mark absolute superiority, sometimes further emphasized by some such phrase as in (of) the world (town, etc.).

gracious,

yours?" a)

of an

331.)

Sometimes

IV.

The Way

The Jew

also in:

(Compare: He

313.

1,

Sept. 1912, 304.

M. Dell,

37.

Ill,

IV,

Rev.,

The i.

I

didn't

Dick.,

superlative either precedes or follows, night of all, When yond same star that's westward from the pole

Last

|

Haml.

[etc.].

,

I,

1, 35.

That's the hardest thing of all. Trol., Framl. Pars., Ch. VII, 68. Yet it was, after all, the child who had dealt her the blow that hurt her deepest of all the stabs of this afternoon of ugliness and sorrow.

Agn. ii.

,

III,

63.

PRONOUNS AND NUMERALS.

INDEFINITE

There are some who go

Little Lord,

A

to her

house

to

be taught

to

Daily Mail. Note. In Early Modern English

Miss Burnett,

sew.

some say

non-British;

is

half

it.

in a

singular meaning,

i.

e.

the

Go some fear,

of you, and fetch a looking-glass. Rich. said she, that they live in hope that some will

Bunyan, Pilg. Prog., heard some thought I

I

Friend,

V,

also used

is

Present English 153, and see Franz, E. S. XVII;

(or some one). Compare Shak. Gram.-, § 354.

id.

pronoun some

in the function of the

somebody

I

1197

186.

very large proportion of this, 50 per cent

of

SOME.

II,

IV,

come

1,

268.

to relieve

them.

108.1) stirring

her

in

Vanbrugh, False

chamber.

1, 411. i)

Late Modern English the singular pronoun some sometimes appears as an archaism in the meanings illustrated by: It must then be some of these flaunting silk-worm Sirs about the Court .. ., some of those who think they carry it off through the height of their plumed bonnets and the jingle of their spurs. Scott, Fair Maid, Ch. VI, 67. Vivien... Would fain have wrought upon his cloudy mood ... and at last With dark sweet hints of some who prized him more Than who 157. should prize him most [etc.]. Ten., Merl. and V v. In

|

|

|

|

i

,

sense of something. In this application it is now found before the numeral more in the sense of additional. For only illustration see also 100, Obs. I.

2) in the

i.

You I

shall hear

teach

will

band, ii.

Act.

rascal

IV, 2, 14. C. Cibber,

,

some.

The Provoked Hus-

III.

He had learned some more about

Fang, 180.

Coriol.

some.

this

the world.

Jack London,

White

87. 8)

As an adverb some

is

found:

meaning of about. sense it now mostly modifies

a) chiefly in the In

this

frequently a noun denoting a Some once and some twice are

a

definite

also

cardinal

numeral, less

number (dozen,

score).

Early Modern met with before the

unusual.

some as

In

the equivalent of about is measures of time (hour, year, month etc.), occasional instances being found also in the Latest English. The indefinite notion expressed by some is sometimes emphasized by or so or or thereabouf(s). Also indefinite word-groups consisting of two successive numerals connected by or, such as one or two, two or three, etc., are sometimes made more indefinite by some. Compare Ch. XLII, 4, c. Early Modern English has someday (month, etc.) or two, corresponding to the current Late Modern English a day (month etc.) or two. Compare Abbot, Shak. Gram. 3 § 21. Cholera and dysentery set in among these unhappy sufferers and some eighteen women and seven children died. McCarthy, Short Hist.,

English

names

of

,

i.

Ch. XIII,

')

Franz,

E. S.

,

188.

XVII.

-')

Jespersen,

Mod. E

n

g.

Gra

m.

,

II,

17.14.

CHAPTER XL,

1198

The following

is

now an

180.

unusual application:

think

I

't

now some

is

Taming

of the Shrew, IV, 3, 189. seven o'clock. At some ten o'clock the clinking of a sabre might have been heard. Van. Fair, I, Ch. XXXII, 341. ii.

Thack.,

stood with the key in my hand, exchanging a few words of special farewell some half-dozen of my best scholars. Ch. Bronte, Jane Eyre, Ch. XXXIV, 478. The circumstances recorded in this story took place some score of years ago. Thack., Sam. Titm., Ch. II, 10. I

with

Philip Henslowe's name, for example, is spelled by him and others some score of ways. Ch. W. Wallace, Shakespeare's Signature (Westm. Gaz., No. 5255, 5a). There are now some dozen schools in London where clogs begin to be

iii.

iv.

regarded as almost decent articles of clothing. Only some once in the month she half-forcibly Sart. Res., Ch. Ill, 16.

Some twice Some hour

Quart. Rev.,

a year.

No. 6141, 76.

lb.,

made

her

way

Carl.

thither.

July, 1895, 71.

you took me from the breach of the sea was my sister drowned. Twelfth Night, 11,1,22. Meet me and Gratiano At Gratiano's lodging some hour hence. Merch. of Ven., II, 4, 26. After some quarter of an hour's delay, a small white hand was waved to him for an instant from this casement. Dick., Barn. Rudge, Ch. XIII, 526. Built upon a dismal reef of sunken rocks, some league or so from shore ... before

|

.

there stood a solitary light-house. Id., Chris tin. The name of Don Pacifico was familiar to the world

Car.5,

III,

75.

some quarter of a century ago as that of the man whose quarrel had nearly brought on a European war. M c Carthy, Short Hist., Ch. IX, 95. * Undisturbed by my presence, the (flesh-fly) emits, one after the other, a certain number of grubs, some ten or so. E n g. Rev., No. 50, 208.

v.

**

At length a party of some twelve men, or thereabouts landed with the c bold object of attacking their assailants and driving them back. Carthy, Short Hist., Ch. XIII, 188.

M

vi.

* Is

some

he within has in

Each

turn

Sketch-Bk., ** Henry.

well

And

train'd

Envoy,

L'

|

—

J

)

Wash.

Irv.

,

Becket. Good dogs, my liege, thy thoughts, thy fancies? Henry. Save for some Off from the game. easily call'd When they ran down the game and worried it. Ten., Beck.,

—

|

If

the

would detain you here some month or

I

may

I

counsel you, some day or two

Tower.

Rich.

b) occasionally in the In this application

it

Ill,

III,

Merch. of Ven.,

902 and 913;

meaning

of

is

especially Stof., E. S.,

Your highness

shall repose

you

at

somewhat, met with

slightly.

in dialects

and

in

American

3 Abbot, Shak. Gram. , 899, 900, Phil., § 354; Storm, Eng. Jespersen, Mod. Eng. Gram., II, 17.17.

am some

tired; he is

MaTZN.

Eng. G

,

|

1, 64.

Compare 2 Franz, Shak. Gram.

English.

§ 21;

two.

2, 9.

Ill,

!)

377.

Walpole. articles.

1, (695a).

***

I

|

and

once or twice, I,

ten or twenty leagues, Or fifty? objected to some one or two

r

some

a m. 3

,

333.

390;

,

better;

I,

XXXV,

it

rains some.

Webst., Diet.

INDEFINITE "Ay, ay," said he I

s

I

1.

,

Ch. HI

PRONOUNS AND NUMERALS.

(sc. the captain), "that's

better."

1199

Stevenson,

Treas.

26.

,

can help you some.

Pines,

some

SOME.

A. K.

Green

,

The House

of the

Whispering

94.

A m e r ca— S e en through Eng. eyes, Ch. IV, 94. guess we scared those beggars some. Punch, No. 3745 293. In your Houses of Parliament there is one door for peers to go in at, and one for ordinary people. Did I laugh some when I saw that? Rup. Brooke, America (Westm. Gaz. No. 6347, 5a). If it isn't it (sc. that she cries), you scold her some more. Flor. Barclay, The Rosary, Ch. IV, 24. That helps some. Rita,

i

I

,

,

181.

Among

the numerous

compounds

of

some

,

the following deserve

special mention: a)

somebody

=

some

one.

For discussion

and

illustration

see Ch.

XLI1I, 2, a; 11 and 29. b)

somedeal, which is used substantively and adverbially, but is now but rarely met with, except in dialects. i. You have had somedeal of that too. Crockett, Grey M a n X. ') ii. We have not seen him since the onslaught of Curfew Street, and though we know he was somedeal hurt in that matter, we cannot see why we should not do homage in leal and duteous sort. Scott, Fair Maid, ,

Ch. XVII, 183. c)

somehow, which i.

ii.

must

is

found

two shades

in at least

of meaning.

any rate endeavour to manage this somehow. Punch, 1889, 2576. (= French coute que c o u t e.) Well, no one can say I'm not doing my best to keep the thing up somehow. Westm. Gaz., No. 5478. If a married couple come to settle in the town, somehow the gentleman disappears. Mrs. Gask., Cranford, Ch. I, 9. (= in some unexI

at

plained or inexplicable manner.)

Somehow the term seems Orv. Col., Ch. Ill, 46.

to

have

begun ungraciously.

Mrs.

Wood,

You're a truthful beggar, somehow. Mar. Crawf. Kath. Laud., II, Ch. XIII, 230. Firmly as he spoke, there was somehow a note of soothing in his voice. Eth. M. Dell, The of an Eagle, I, Ch. Ill, 36. ,

Way

d)

sometime, which is partly an adjective, partly an adverb. 1) It may be apprehended as either an adjective or an adverb, when standing without any preceding adnominal modifier before a noun as in James A. H. Murray sometime President of the Philological Society. This application of sometime is the only one current in ordinary English of the Present Day. Major General Sir Owen Tudor Burke, sometime Military Secretary to the Commander-in-Chief in India. Acad., 1891, 204. The use of sometime with an adnominal modifier preceding, which stamps it as an adjective, is an archaism. Our sometime sister, now our queen. H a m I, 2, 8. It was generally expected that the line would cross the river at Barkley West, the sometime capital of Griqualand West. Daily Telegraph. ,

.

.

.

1. ,

')

Murray.

CHAPTER XL,

1200 2)

181.

Also as a pure adverb, i. e. in the meaning of formerly or at some time (176, Obs. Ill), sometime is now used only archaically. This was sometime a paradox, but now the time gives it proof. H a m 1. III, 1, 114. (For further instances see All is Well, III, 2, 87 and Mids.,

,

IV, 1, 52.)

Most noble Astolat

lord, Sir Lancelot of the Lake, I, sometime call'd the for you left me taking no farewell, Hither, to take

maid

|

Come,

|

farewell of you.

my

|

Ten.,

Lane, and

El.,

of

last

1265.

The Early Modern English use

Note.

of sometime in the sense of Present English sometimes seems to have become completely extinct. The love that follows us sometime is our trouble. Macb., I, 6, 11. e)

sometimes, an adverbial genitive: Bernardine dusted books and sometimes Beatr. Harraden,

sold them.

Ships, II, Ch. I, 115. Modern Early English has sometimes also sometime (= at some time) both as an adverb and an

Note

a)

,

Clarendon

the

to

ing

Press

Editors

Richard

v.

(s.

Shakespeare used sometimes and sometime

function of

in the

adjective. Accord-

1,2, 54),

II,

The

indifferently.

earlier

editors usually altered this sometimes into sometime. i. What art tnou that usurp'st this time of night, Together with that fair and warlike form In which the Majesty of buried Denmark Did sometimes march? |

|

|

H

a

m

1.

,

1

1

,

49.

,

Sometimes from her eyes of V e n. 164. Ye who sometimes were far 1

,

ii.

1

,

did receive fair speechless messages.

I

Merch.

,

off.

Bible, E

p h e

s.

,

II,

13.

Farewell, old Gaunt: thy sometimes brother's wife With her companion grief must end her life. Rich. II, I, 2, 54. With much ado at length (I) have gotten leave To look upon my sometimes royal master's face. lb., V, 5, 75. |

|

fi)

21

Sometimes and 23).

often used in analysing copulative co-ordination (Ch. X, case its component parts are sometimes thought of times being felt as a plural, not as a genitive, insomuch is

In this

separately, that at. others

had

Someway registers

And

used as a correlative.

little

The f)

is

riding sometimes at the head of his

men, at others near the Prince, time for backward thoughts during this surprising march. Hal. Sutcl., Lone Adventure, Ch. VIII, 138.

Sir Jasper,

I

(— in some way) seems to be uncommon. no instances from Shakespeare.

thought,

|

such love for me,

Note

That could that [etc.].

Someway

a)

as

I

someway prove such Mar. of Ger.

Ten.,

used

in the

,

Schmidt

A.

force in her

|

Link'd with

805.

following quotation

is

usually, and

more properly, written as two words: But then came the days of sadness, when Adam was someway on in his teens. G.Eliot, Adam Bede, Ch.IV, 39. to The is a variant of get his person's got someway: P) Someways vulgar I,

initiation

someways.

Atlantic Monthly.

]

)

g) somewhat, which is used both as a pronoun and as an adverb. 1) As a pronoun it is now archaic, something having taken its place. It is, however, still fairly common as nominal part of the predicate

RRAY.

INDEFINITE

PRONOUNS AND NUMERALS.

SOME.

1201

phrase to be somewhat of a (= to be more or less a) followed noun, mostly expressing an undesirable thing. In like manner as little of and muck of are sometimes equivalent to respectively little and much (67, Obs. II, a; 93, Obs. Ill, a), somewhat of may have the value of some. See also Sattler, E. S., VI and the

in

,

by a noun, or adjective

Mod. Eng. Gram.,

Jespersen, i.

Here

And

+

II,

17.411-2.

a letter will say somewhat. Merry Wives, IV, 5, 128. Jesus answering said unto him, Simon, I have somewhat to say unto is

Bible, Luke, VII, 40. after my arrival, observed,

thee.

Three days

somewhat that looked There was somewhat place.

Trol.,

Good

fortune

I about half a league off in the sea, boat overturned. Swift, Gul. I, Ch. VIII. of a savour of senna softened by peppermint about the

like a

,

The Warden,

Ch.

XX,

257.

opens the hand as well as the heart wonderfully; and to give somewhat when we have largely received is but to afford a vent to the unusual ebullition of the sensations. Ch. BrontE, Jane Eyre, Ch. XXXIV, 478. They think that am somewhat. Ten. St. Simeon Stylites, 125. saw you moving by me on the bridge, Felt ye were somewhat. Id., Mar. of Ger., 430. On this last question of what the master-cannibals had 'much better do', we have somewhat to say presently. Ch. Kingsley, Cheap Clothes and I

,

I

|

Nasty, ii.

News, iii.

2)

73.

This boy has somewhat more than mortal. Id., The Heroes, I, Ch. 1, 29. This mission is somewhat of a failure. Graph. Mr. Rose seemed to have been somewhat of a disappointed man. II. Lond. i)

once told brings somewhat back of peace. W. Morris, The Earthly Par., Prol., 72. Thus in all months we find somewhat of beauty. Graph. ') For

grief

As an adverb somewhat It

is quite common, at least in literary language. used to modify verbs as well as adjectives, adverbs or equivalent

is

expressions.

In the latter case

it

often practically equivalent to rather

is

mostly stands before words or word-groups which

and

express an

undesirable state, i.

hearing of your health and arrival here by your neighbour Acres his dwelling much on the high spirits you had II, 2. enjoyed in Devonshire. Sher., Riv.

My

joy

at

was somewhat damped by

,

He waddled somewhat in his The dramatist has ventured the spirit of the original text.

ii.

Con. Doyle,

gait.

to depart

Punch

The moderation of this speech calmed Way of an Eagle, I, Ch. Ill, 36t Pen was somewhat older than many of I,

Refugees,

somewhat from

122.

the letter, though not

1890, 24a.

her somewhat.

Eth. M. Dell,

his fellow-students.

The

Thack., Pend.,

Ch. XXIX, 313.

Now

all

historians

thinkers

have

In trod.,

who have

been

attempted to explain the opinions of the ancient

somewhat

in

this

condition.

Lewes, Hist. Phil.,

23.

A

strict attention to chronology will often decide a question which might otherwise be somewhat obscure. Skeat, Princ. Etym. § 5. She (sc. Mrs. Huxley) lived, so to put it, in her own right, and accomplished work of her own somewhat more fully than it is given to the wives of great ,

i)

H.

Sattler, E.

I

,

S., VI.

Poutsma, A Grammar of

Late Modern English.

II.

76

CHAPTER XL,

1202

men

She had

to do.

181.

somewhat strenuous and adventurous

a

youth.

A then.,

No. 4511, 531c.

The mutilated form summat (or sommat) is frequently met with vulgar language and in dialects, both as a pronoun and an adverb. A man must learn summat beside Gospel. G. Eliot, Adam Bede, I, Ch. I, 5. "1 think we've got sommat," said one of the haulers-in. Hardy, Return of

Note. in

the Native, somewhen (=

g)

Ch.

III,

223.

Ill,

some time or

at

other) is, apparently, very rare before the

second half of the nineteenth century. No instances from Shakespeare are registered by A. Schmidt. According to Murray "common in recent use, especially coupled with somewhere." Yes, though nobody else should reproach me if we should stay together, yet somewhen, years hence, you might get angry with me for any ordinary matter. Hardy, Tess, V, Ch. XXXVI, 317. Some folks can't help hoping... that they may have another chance, to make things fair and even, somewhere, somewhen, somehow. Kingsley, Water-

Bab.,

349.1)

somewhere (=

h)

some place)

at {in or to)

is

occasionally used with reference

to time, or other notions. i.

Somewhere and somehow God

Rob. Elsm.

I,

,

created the heavens and the earth. Mrs.

Ward,

285.

about the imposThere's a passage somewhere in one of Tolstoi's novels Kath. Laud., I, Ch. X, 183. sibility of expressing all one thinks. Mar. Crawf. Shall we sit down somewhere? lb., I, Ch. XIV, 251. All the clocks in the city were striking nine individually, and somewhere about nine hundred and ninety-nine collectively. Dick., P c k w. Ch. XL, 367. They sat together in Ethel's room till somewhere between eight and nine .

.

.

,

1i.

i

o'clock.

The

Note

Miss Yonge, D. Chain, 1,39.2) may be somewhere between eight and and ten

price

Somewhere

,

shillings.

sometimes used substantively and may even be preceded by an adnominal modifier. I

a)

is

fain think now, But that my Spirits, with my Blood, are posting To new some-where. D'Urvey, Grecian Heroine, V, l.i) was a somewhere, a home. Mrs. A. M. Bennett, Juvenile Indiscr.

would

their It

,

1,54.1)

W

No. 6529, lb. The money must be obtained from somewhere. e s m. Gaz. know you've got that ship safe someSomewheres is a vulgar variant: wheres.

y)

t

,

I

/?)

Stev.,

Treas.

I

s

1.

VI, Ch. XXVIII, 152.

,

For some other where see

Somewhile, although now

167.

still seems to have some currency as an adjective in the sense of former, sometime, and as an adverb in the sense of sometimes, at times. i.

ii.

rare,

Highly dangerous to the spiritual welfare of his somewhile flock. Ainsworth,

Ovingdean Grange,

11.

The

which

vision' with

'beautiful

all

lives

worth living have been somewhile

Nichol, in Mem., Ill, 130.1) Note. Somewhiles, a dialectal variety of the above, seems to be more common: Takes a deal of following somewhiles, that it do. A. J. Davies, brightened.

Athirt i)

J.

Downs,

Murray.

2

)

II,

IV, 72.

Flugel.

i)

INDEFINITE

/)

j)

PRONOUNS AND NUMERALS.

1203

Somewhither (= to some place) appears to be rare, somewhere being generally used instead. Somewhither would she have thee go with her. Tit. Andron., IV, 1, //. Like ghosts waiting for Charon to take them somewhither. W. Black, Green Past, Ch. XXXIV. *)

some whit (= somewhat)

is

but rarely met with. Scott L a y

Lord Cranstoun was some whit dismay'd. k)

SOME.

,

,

II

,

xxxi.

somewise is now only used with the preposition in. The first love had — the father's, brother's love — was changed, in somewise. Rossetti A Last Confession, 203.

I

I

|

|

think,

,

182.

considered useful to append some comment on the some, or compounds of some, in negative, interrogative and conditional sentences or clauses, which, as has been pointed out in 18, Obs. V and VI, are the peculiar province of any, the pronoun or numeral with which some is often compared.

It

may be

use

of

The main

difference between some and any, be it remembered, is former indicates an indefiniteness or vagueness due to the speaker's or writer's unwillingness or unpreparedness to give particulars of what he is speaking about, or to his regarding the giving of such particulars as immaterial (175 and 177); while the latter expresses a form of universality limited by the pleasure of the speaker or writer that

or

the

some

other person(s).

(17, b.)

This difference is aptly illustrated by the following quotation: "Take me up to one of the galleries, my dear friend," she said. "Take me somewhere some place away from here any place away from here." Frankf. Moore, The Jessamy Bride, Ch. VII, 61. (Observe that somewhere and some have weak or medium stress, while any has strong stress.)

—

—

between some and any seldom causes any difficulty. Thus it is not necessary to point out the difference which substitution of any for some in the following

a) In negative sentences or clauses the distinction

quotations would involve:

He

is

text

perpetually telling us that he cannot understand something in the is as plain as language can make it, Mac, Bos well's

which

Life of Johnson, (1716). He would not join some crack-brained sheltered his beloved one.

Blackmore,

The following quotation seems

plan

against

the

Lorna Doone,

to require

valley,

Ch.

which

XXXV,

208.

some comment:

not in for something serious, Agn. & I, Ch. VI, 77. (= / hope that what your governess is in for, is not a serious affair, while the same sentence with any substituted for some would mean: / hope that whatever your governess may be in for is not a serious affair.) I

hope

that

Eo. Castle,

b)

J)

governess of yours

is

Diam. cut Paste,

There is more difficulty in apprehending the difference between some and any in questions, owing to the fact that one is often as plausible as the other. The student will be assisted by bealing in mind that when some is used in a question, the inquiry concerns

Murray.

CHAPTER XL,

1204

182.

another matter than .that indicated by some or some -f another word, the existence of the latter being taken for granted. It may be added that a question with some is often a more polite form of address than one with any. Thus such a sentence as Would you like any more of this pudding? is almost tantamount to / think that you have had plenty of this pudding (or / do not think that you like this pudding) so that I should be surprised if you wanted another helping, however small) while the same sentence with some substituted for any would imply: As you have not had (nearly) enough of this pudding (or as you seem to like In other this pudding), I shall be pleased to give you another helping. words, in using any we seem to hint that we expect a negative answer, while in using some we seem to elicit an affirmative answer. Here follow some questions with some, a few with any being added for ,

comparison. i.

to unite her lot with mine, and to accept my heart and my "How much is that, my boy?" said the Major. "Has anybody left don't know that you are worth a shilling in the world." you some money? Thack. Pend. I, Ch. VIII, 92. (Underlying notion: Is there anybody who has

"She has consented

—

fortune."

I

,

,

to leave you a portion or the whole of his wealth ? any is substituted for some, the underlying notion is: Is there anybody who has left you the least money?) He wondered if he had said something witty, as all the company laughed so. Thack., Virg. Ch. LX, 618. (Underlying notion: Is what I have said so witty that all the company should laugh? If any is substituted for some, the underlying notion is / have my doubts as to my words being at all witty.) Wat is the matter Maggie? Has something happened? G.Eliot, Mill, VI, Ch. VII, 383. (Underlying notion: / think I see by the expression of your countenance that something has happened. What is that?) Was there something wandering and imbecile in his face something like what

been so considerate as If

,

:

—

he felt in his mind? G. Eliot, Romola, II, Ch. XXX, 232. (Underlying Is the expression which my face wears that of a wandering imbecile ? notion Is it in harmony with what I feel in my mind?) Are you hurt? Have you seen something? Ch. BrontE, Jane Eyre, Ch. II, 14. (Underlying notion: Have you seen the thing which is said to haunt this room, of which I have not, however, a distinct idea?) "I am unhappy, "What other things? Can very unhappy, for other things". you tell me some of them?" Ch. BrontE, Jane Eyre, Ch. Ill, 22. (Underlying notion Are you in a position to inform me of (at least) pari of the things which make you unhappy?) Kath. L a u d. II, Ch. X, 183. Can't we talk of something else?. Mar. Crawf. (Underlying notion: There are plenty of other things about which we could speak. Had not we better change the subject?) He (sc. General Booth) quaintly wondered If people asked the Pope in Rome or :

—

—

:

,

,

and Bishops in England whether they were going to do something. new. Daily Mail. (Underlying notion: whether the thing they were going to do was new.)

the Archbishops

Can any of your readers Not. and Quer. ii.

give

me some

particulars of the

life

of Peter

Payne?

"Here they are, here they are!" cried Ned exultingly, as he brought two young owls to the light... "Will you have any more?" he asked. Sweet, Old Chapel. (Underlying notion: / do not suppose that you wish for any more owls. If some is

substituted

I could give

for

any, the underlying notion

you some

,

there are plenty

more

is:

//

you wish for more owls

in the nest.)

INDEFINITE

PRONOUNS AND NUMERALS.

"Has papa made any

Houses,

II,

difficulty ?"

— "No,

none

SOME. Shaw,

at all."

1205

Widowers'

notion: / can think of no difficulty that some is substituted for any, the underlying

37.

(Underlying

papa could have made. If notion is: Papa has made some difficulty, has not he?) "Blanche: are you fond of money?" "Very. Are you going to any?" lb., II, 37. (Underlying notion: / expect no liberality

—

give me at your

hands.) c)

The meaning

some

of

from that of any that without any comment. i.

Redistribution

is

Westm. Gaz.

only

in conditional clauses is it

seems

possible

so clearly distinct sufficient to give a few instances

Home

if

Rule

passes

in

some form.

No. 6141,3a. Messrs. Cook's official). ,

"I have nothing to declare. What Official. "Say, Madam, that you have nothing to say?" Lady. "Yes; but suppose they find something?" Punch, declare." No. 3730, 56. The children would be very much pleased if you would tell them some

Lady

(to

shall

I

—

—

Gunth., Manual. any of his friends asked him

story. If

for the loan of

say, "Unfortunately the half-crown

I

some money, he used

—

to

out just now." lb. unless you've heard anything.

keep for lending

is

Of course he (sc. my husband) is alive Bern. Shaw Overruled (Eng. Rev., No. 54, 182). (Something would have been expected. The use of anything can be explained by assuming some such subaudition as a report or rumour of whatever

ii.

,

description that would prove the contrary.)

Note. It is interesting to observe the change of meaning which would be involved by the substitution of some for the pregnant depreciative any in certain sentences or clauses which, although not negative or conditional on the strength of any particular word,

more or less distinctly so in import. (18, Obs. III.) am glad you take any pleasure in my poor poem. Keats, Letter to Shelley. (Subaudition: little though it may be.)

are I

Only once during dinner was there any conversation that included the young gentlemen. Dick., Domb. Ch. XII, 106. (Subaudition: short ,

though

Wind

it

=

was.) air

in

naturally

motion with any degree

of velocity.

Annand.

,

Cone. Diet. I

feel certain that

I

say

[etc.].

every soldier with any experience will support

Rev. of Rev., No. CLXXXIX,

me when

234a.

QUASI-INDEFINITE PRONOUNS OR NUMERALS. words discussed above, whose only or primary of indefinite pronouns or numerals, there are others which although not indefinite pronouns or numerals many in their original and ordinary application, are sometimes used as such. This is the case with certain adjectives, nouns and pronouns.

183. Besides

function

the is

that

,

184.

The adjectives

referred to in the preceding

§ have the value

of

:

a) indefinite pronouns: certain, given. b) indefinite numerals ample, divers, numerous, sufficient, sundry. :

CHAPTER XL, 184—185.

1206

The latter group may be extended almost indefinitely many adjectives being frequently applied in such a way that they approximate closely to indefinite numerals. Such, among many others, are abundant, full great, infinite, plentiful, remarkable. ,

You have remarkable II,

Ch.

The mausoleum El.

Diamond

Agn. & Eg. Castle,

taste.

cut Paste,

125.

II,

Halicarnassus gave them both infinite pleasure to look Ch. XV, 131.

of

at.

The Reason Why,

Glyn,

These

latter however, present no further remarkable adjectives, features, and are, therefore, passed over without any comment.

185. Certain, like the Dutch zeker, mostly denotes the fact that the matter spoken about might, but need not or should not be

The same notion may be expressed by some.

specified.

As a singular, certain which shows that the word

176, Obs. V.

See preceded by the indefinite

is

in its altered function precharacter. adjectival A certain man had a goose which laid him a golden egg. She wiped the sweet tears from her eyes, as she remembered a certain day when a certain youth had come to her, claiming all kinds of privileges in a Framl. Pars., Ch. XXXVIII, 371. very determined manner. Trol.

article,

serves

its

,

Note is

a)

is

conveys the secondary idea that whatever of limited extent, amount or number, or the reverse.

case

a certain often stands euphemistically for a con-

Sometimes

spoken about the

In

latter

certain

Thus a certain age is often said of women, whose exact age politeness forbids

siderable.

i.

ii.

elderly persons, especially to specify,

The ice is disintegrated to a certain depth. Tyndall, Glac, I, 123. ) The bank makes a certain profit out of the business. Jevons, Money, 1 17. i) She was not old, nor young, nor at the years Which certain people call a "certain age." Byron B e p p o xxn. !

|

,

,

A

very old house, perhaps as old as it claimed to be, and perhaps older, will sometimes happen with houses of an uncertain, as with ladies

which

of a certain

/?)

,

Dick.

age.

Barn. Rudge,

,

Ch.

1 ,

2a.

wide apart in the fashion of gentlemen approaching a certain weight. Howells, Out of Question. !) Before proper names of persons a certain denotes some degree of

His

feet are set rather

and is, therefore, sometimes used by the speaker to mark want of respect. A certain Benjamin Franklin French writes to me from New Orleans. Southey,

obscurity his

Lett., IV, 348.1) y)

In

Shakespeare

the

plural

certain

sometimes preceded by an

is

apparently redundant some. Now know you, Casca, have moved already Some certain of the noblestminded Romans, To undergo with me an enterprise Of honourable, dangerous I

|

|

|

consequence. S)

The use

seems

to

Jul.

C

Murray.

,

I,

3, 122.

(Thus also

in

Coriol.

,

II,

3, 59.)

of certain without the indefinite article before a singular

be rare.

So highly inflammable i)

as s.

2)

is

certain dust that.

Jespersen,

N

e

Mod. Eng. Gram.,

ws II,

p.

2

)

5.212.

PRONOUNS AND NUMERALS.

INDEFINITE 186. Certain a)

used:

is

There was an incredible frivolity about her sister at moments, which was almost revolting to the young girl. Mar.

conjointly: certain

Crawf., Kath. Laud., b)

1207

Ch. XII, 228.

I,

almost exclusively as a plural, and always folInto this mixture Mrs. Clennam dipped lowed by partitive of: absolutely,

i.

and ate them; while the old woman buttered certhe rusks, which were to be eaten alone. Dick., Little

of the rusks

certain

tain other of

Dorrit,

Ch. Ill, 196. Certain of the seniors who liked a cigar or pipe, seized on the opporMrs. Wood, Or v. Col., tunity in defiance of rules and etiquette. Ch. VI, 93. Certain of his fashionable acquaintance were ii.

used a

is

in

it

is

same sense

the

Periodical.

the real thing.

as

as the

is

Geom., better

l

)

Dutch gegeven,

preceded by either the used only conjointly.

article, Since the given triangles are similar, the angles

188.

countryCh. XIV.

i.e.

as a basis of calculation or

granted

is

It

and

that

matter

represent

reasoning.

A

at their

.

Given to

away

Not that commercial fiction is likely to be influenced by the insistence .. but because certain of that product assumes with the utmost seriousness and composure

187.

still

The New Prince Fortunatus,

W. Black,

seats.

definite

A and

or indefinite

A' are equal.

Lardner,

118.2)

means

of accomplishing a given end.

Tynd.,

Glac,

XXIV,

I,

175. 2 )

=

large enough to satisfy all demands. It is mostly used but is occasionally also found or predicatively, conjointly

Ample

substantively. There is ample money in circulation. Westm. G a z. No. 6606, 4a. ii. There can be no doubt that Chaldicotes will be ample to pay all you owe the duke. Trol., F r a m 1. Pars., Ch. XXXII, 317. iii. There was no immediate confiscation of lands from the English after There was ample from which to reward William's Norman Hastings. followers in the lands of those who had died for Harold. Eliz. O'Neill, i.

,

England

in the

Middle Ages,

Ch. 1,10.

(with voiced s) denotes an indefinite committing the speaker to either many or few.

189. Divers

diversity originally implied The word is obliterated.

known

in legal

in

it

is

number without

The

mostly vague

now "somewhat

and scriptural phraseology."

notion of

or

archaic,

Murray.

entirely

but It is

well

used

only conjointly. This heavenly earth is of divers colours. Jowett, Plato 2 I, 408.-') start. Mrs. There are directions to be given to divers workmen before lyle, Lett., Ill, 36.2) Note. Diverse (with voiceless s) now takes the place of divers ,

I

diversity

')

is

distinctly to

be expressed and

Wendt, Synt. des heut. Eng.,

I, 228.

is,

2 )

Car-

when

therefore, a pure adjective.

Murray.

CHAPTER XL, 189—192.

1208

no language was ever composed of such numerous and such diverse Skeat, Princ. of Etym. I.Ch. 1,4. Later still words have been Introduced from many others (sc. languages), including various Indian languages and the diverse tongues scattered over the continents of Asia, Africa and America. lb., I, Ch. II, 11. Certainly elements.

190.

,

Numerous

is

many, and

practically equivalent to

like the latter,

used not only conjointly and predicatively, but also absolutely followed by partitive of. Deem life a blessing with its numerous woes. Cowper Hope, 546. ii. These shafts... are very numerous in the Unteraar glacier. Tynd., Glac, is

i.

iii.

191.

,

II, Ch. XIV, 363. Mr. Mick came to and fro from the regiment, and brought numerous of his comrades with him. Thack., Barry Lyndon, Ch. I, 24.

and is found a) conjointly, which application, like enough, it may stand after its headword, b) predicatively, c) absolutely followed by partitive of, and d) substantively.

Sufficient has the value of enough, in

i.

He had not

sufficient

courage for

Fowler, Cone. Oxf. Diet. We cannot hope to kill sufficient

Have you

it.

sufficient provisions?

reduce serious their

flies to

Graph., No. 2323, 1022a. Anybody who has curiosity sufficient, may

total

num-

bers.

**

tragedy... and say whether the scene Ch. LXXX, 846.

The Navy League ii.

iii.

will find in his (sc.

is

refer

without merit.

the published Thack., Virg. ,

to

Prince von Bulow's) pages ammunition hen., No. 4503, 223a.

At sufficient to last for a long campaign. This is sufficient to feed a hundred men.

Fowler, Cone. Oxf. Diet,

of urgent importance that there should be at the disposal of the country not only sufficient, but more than sufficient of good machines. II. Lond. It

is

,

News, iv.

No. 3830, 379. On that day we saw sufficient to account for the noise. Tynd. G a cof the Alps, I, Ch. I, 5. Here was sufficient to tax the energies of any person. Mottram The True Story of G. Eliot, Ch. I, 10. It is extremely probable that, when the new Duma meets, it will have more 1

,

,

than sufficient to occupy its atttention in devising means to cope with the terrible famine. lb., Rev. of Rev., CCVI, 1176.

Note. When followed by partitive of, sufficient may be found in the same idiomatic applications as other numerals denoting an indefinite quantity: enough (47, b, Note /?), little, etc. (67, Obs. II), much, etc. (93, Obs.

He

III).

not even sufficient of an artist to risk a threepenny piece of his income for the propagation of new music. E n g. Rev., No. 62, 249.

192.

is

divers several) is more or less archaic, but is sometimes used to produce a more or less humorous effect. It seems to be used only conjointly, except in the phrase all and sundry, for which see 11, Obs. V. Sundry books were before her on the square table. Mrs. Wood, Or v. Col.,

Sundry (=

Ch. IV

,

52.

,

INDEFINITE

The

Note. to the

PRONOUNS AND NUMERALS.

plural for.m sundries is a pure

noun

,

1209

mostly corresponding

Dutch diver sen.

Cost of sundries. Fluoel. small grocer and dealer in sundries. Id. (= hardware.) His profit on the sale of clubs (sc. for golf) and sundries same figure. Westm. Gaz. No. 6147, 2c.

A

is

estimated at the

,

193.

The nouns which are

especially

are often used

such

as

have

a

(Sweet, N. less i

to

by way

of indefinite

particularly

E. Gr., § 37), and, consequently, the indefinite pronouns one and it,

em and

pronouns ,

general

meaning

approach more or or to the Dutch

and iets, mostly dissociated from the peculiar notions the English somebody (or something)

some or any found in and anybody (or anything).

of either

modified function they occur in the plural as well as in the In the former they drop the definite article, in the latter they stand with the indefinite article. In

their

singular

194.

form.

The

plurals may denote either persons or things. Such as denote persons are especially chaps, fellows, men and persons. To these we may add the collective people, which, although singular in form, is in every way construed as a plural, and folk, which, though originally a collective like people, is often misapprehended as a single-unit noun and, accordingly, replaced by folks. Such as denote things are especially affairs, matters and things. The altered application of all these nouns has already been illustrated in Ch. XXXI, 57, so that only only a few words of additional comment is

a)

needed.

The plurals denoting persons denote an indefinite number of indefinite persons, exclusive of the speaker or writer himself. They are mostly used as the subject, but may also be met with in other grammatical functions. In meaning they correspond to one as described in 148, a, but always without the secondary meaning described in 151. Chaps and fellows are only used

in colloquial language, and appear be comparatively rare. Men and persons, on the other hand, are chiefly literary. People is by far the commonest of these nouns, partly, no doubt, owing to the fact that it contains no indication as to sex. This, of course, applies also to persons; and to a certain extent to men, which is only dimly suggestive of the male sex. I want to give him an eddlcatlon as he'll be even wi' the lawyers and folks. G.Eliot, Mill, I, Ch. VII, 61. am always looking at people's faces and trying to see how could paint them best. Mar. Crawf., Kath. Laud., I, Ch. VI, 112.

to

I

I

Note.

Also such collective nouns as mankind, always

without

the definite article, and public, town, world etc., always with the definite article , may be applied in a similar function as the above

nouns. b)

The

plurals denoting things are

sometimes practically interchangeable

CHAPTER XL, 194—195.

1210

but they are more frequently appropriated when the use pronoun would for some reason or other be impracticable or impossible. Compare Ch. II, 4, Obs. IV. They are used in all the functions of ordinary nouns denoting things. As to their comparative

with of

it.

this

frequency things stands

affairs last.

first,

peculiar application, especially common in colloquial language, is its use after a singular or plural noun to denote a dimly-

Note. A of things

apprehended number Your hat and things

of objects. are

room.

next

the

in

Goldsmith

,

She stoops,

IV, (218). 1

come

will

to

your cell each day, No. 3651 498a,

Punch,

things.

Papa, and bring you strawberries and

,

disdainful use of folks (see the instance on page 1209)

Compare

the

and stuff

in a similar function.

We

shall never get to Monkshaven this day ... for to Mrs. Gask. Sylvia's Lovers, Ch. II, 20. She talks philosophy and stuff. Mrs. Ward The

sell

our eggs and

stuff.

,

,

I,

Ch. V,

She went on talking 'Raphaels, Corregios, and 195.

Mating

of

Lydia,

101. stuff',

lb.,

I,

Ch. V,

115.

The a)

singulars also may denote either persons or things. Those denoting persons are chiefly a body, a fellow, a gentleman, a man, a party and a person, these nouns partaking in a manner of the nature of prop-words. Compare Ch. XLIII, 33, b. As to a body it may be observed that it was anciently in general, also literary, use; it is now common only in dialects and the language of the illiterate. Compare XLIII, 30, Obs. III. Of the others a man is by far the commonest. A fellow and a party are colloquial, while a gentleman and a person are unusual. Only a body, a party and a person are without any indication of In the

sex.

man

case of a

The above words

sex

is,

however, but dimly thought of. any grammatical

capable of being used in

are

function, and are applied in two ways: 1)

without any determinative force. In this case they correspond in meaning to one as described in 148, a, often with the peculiar connotation referred to 151 or to the Dutch iemand, dissociated from the peculiar notions conveyed by either some or any. ,

a body.

Ah,

We

a body would think

sirrah,

As you like

it,

IV

3",

,

this

was well

counterfeited.

162.

no extreme hot weather this fortnight, but a great deal and a body can live and breathe. Swift, Journ. to

have had

of rain at times,

Stella, XXV. It was all his own courage, and a body may say, his kindness, in a way ma'am. Ch. Bronte Jane Eyre, Ch. XXXVI 528. "He said she was just such a sharp, stirring sort of a body ". "Lady", ,

said Miss Pole. I

never

The

fire

Mrs. Gask.,

knew a body

Called B a c k is

Ch. too hot ,

Cranf.

,

Ch.

VIII,

145.

stop insensible so long after II

,

—

,

,

it.

Hugh Conway,

26.

for

a body to kneel over. Ch. II 10.

Cloister and the Hearth,

,

Ch.

Reade,

The

PRONOUNS AND NUMERALS.

INDEFINITE

Men be such a terrible class the Madding Crowd,

a

Paul Kelver,

fellow.

affection.

I,

Ch.

I,

15a.

Half a fellow's pangs at losing a

Pend.

his Sake,

in

an

is

Ch.

I,

woman

from vanity more than

I,

I,

,

hotel

safe.

where a fellow could put up.

Virg.

Id.,

Mrs. Alex.

,

Fo

,

r

15.

a gentleman. Confound me, Sampson, why blackened so?

result

Ch. XV, 145. our country a fellow's ears would not be

Thack.,

Do you know, Ch. XXXI, 317. I suppose there

Far from

Hardy,

105.

a strange thing; and would a body comprehend it, then must into the fire, thinking very hard, unheedful of all idle chatter.

Life was indeed a body sit staring

Jerome,

of society to look at a body.

Ch. XII,

1211

is

a gentleman's character to be

Thack., Virg., Ch. XXXI, 321.

a man. Wine does but draw forth School for Scand. 111,3,(398).

a man's natural

Sheridan,

qualities.

,

I, \2. religion is the chief fact about him. Carlyle, Hero Worsh. bread chokes in a man's throat and poisons his blood. Trol., Framl. Pars., Ch. XXXVI, 353. There was the weight a man's sayings carry when he is a real master of one Mar. Crawf., Kath. Laud., I, Ch. X. 188. thing. Health is a man's best asset in this world. E n g. Rev., No. 58, 253.

A man's

,

Gift

a party. There's a party wants a person.

House,

to see Falder.

A person is never known Ch. XV, 131.

a person is too poor to keep a servant Thack., Van. Fair, I, Ch. IV, 28. If

Note a) In a man may

John Galsworthy, Justice

a person

till

,

.

.

.

is

Dick.,

proved.

1,(2).

Bleak

own rooms.

he must sweep his

such an application as is illustrated in the following quotations, almost be considered as equivalent to somebody.

a man go down with the proper messages, Thack., Virg., Ch. II, 18.

Let

A

little

ill

of their sister.

before

I

left

lb.,

let

a

servant

home, three brothers shot down a man Ch. XXXI, 317.

for

carry a note.

having spoken

0) Person, without the indefinite article, in the sense of somebody, to be a vulgarism.

"Person's a-waitin'," said

Sam

epigrammatically.

Dick.,

seems

Pickw., Ch. XV,

127.

Person here waiting for you. Ch. Bronte, Jane Eyre, Ch. XI, III. Compare: "Gentleman in the coffee-room, sir," replied the Boots, .. "gentleman says he'll not detain you a moment, sir, but he can take no denial." Dick., .

Pickw., Ch. II, 16. Note. Also man, whether denoting the human species or the male human species, and woman when indicating the female human species, partake See Ch. XXXI, 31, b. largely of the character of indefinite pronouns. In the following quotation

Live 2)

you? or

are

you aught

|

man

has the value of a man.

That man may question?

M a c b.

,

I,

3, 43.

with determinative force. In this application they are equivalent to one in the second function (148, b and 152), or to the Dutch iemand, also without any of the connotation indicated by the English some or any.

Compare Jespersen, Mod. Eng. Gram., The Place of the Adj. Attribute, § 34.

II,

15.473;

BiRGER Palm,

CHAPTER XL,

1212 a chap.

have known

1

Thack.,

Newc,

a man.

A man

I,

him do many a good turn

Ch.

XXV,

a chap

to

in misfortune.

284.

words and not

of

195.

of

deeds

|

Is like

a garaen

of

full

weeds.

Proverb. was not a man to be frightened by echoes. Dick. C h r s t m. Car.s, I, 20. Alexander Lauderdale junior was a man of regular ways. Mar. Crawf., Kath. Laud., I, Ch. XI, 193. Lord Kimberley is a man whom neither the Liberal party nor the nation can

Scrooge

Daily News.

afford to lose.

When

Note. be used

Men b)

applied

with determinative force, these nouns

The

may

also

in the plural.

Proverb.

apt to promise are apt to forget.

People

i

,

who

live in glass

houses should never throw stones.

Id.

things are chiefly a matter and a thing, the common. They are capable of being used in all

singulars that denote

latter

being the most

the grammatical functions of ordinary nouns denoting things and, like a body, etc., are applied in two ways: In this case they may, or may not, 1) without any determinative force. have the peculiar connotation conveyed by some or any. Of a matter in this application I

shall discover

It's

2)

no instances have, however, been found.

a thing

Merry Wives,

to you.

and

the baroness's doing,

all

she says a thing,

if

11, it

2, 190.

must be done. Thack.,

Vlrg., Ch. II, 17. with determinative force. In this case they are always without the connotation conveyed by something or anything.

a matter.

have detected (him)

I

in

a matter

little

short of forgery.

Sher.,

School

for Scand., 111,1,(388). It soon became a matter of couree that she should accompany him on all his expeditions. Ethel M. Dell, The Way of an E agl e, I, Ch. 111,30. Note the peculiar application of a matter in asked him how far it was to Thornfield. "A matter of sixrnj s" Ch. Bronte, Jane Eyre, Ch. XI, 111. He made a long rambling harangue, about having been there, man and boy, and his forbears before him, for a matter of two hundred years. Ex.. Glyn, The Reason why Ch. XXXIV, 319. Compare: He had not drank above a quart or two, or such a matter of I

:

,

liquor at the time.

a thing.

If

I

Tom

Fieldinq,

do lose thee,

keep. M e a s. for M e a s. He had always regarded an no advantage. Barry Pain

,

,

I

III

Jones,

VIII,

do lose a thing ,

1

,

|

Ch. XI, 155a.

That none but fools would

8.

obligation as a thing of which one should take

The Culminating Point

be admitted on all sides that military efficiency is not to be left to chance, but is a thing that governments must attend to. Ma cmi Han's It

is

to

Mag.,

1892, 221a.

N o t e a) These forms when

used

in the

Things out of hope are compass'd

Ad., 567. You do yet

taste

things certain.

|

Some

oft

second f untion, may be pluralized. with venturing. Shak., Ven. and

subtilties o' the isle, that will not let

Tempest,

V,

you

|

Believe

1, 125.

P) Also when preceded by the definite article, matter the value of an indefinite pronoun. Thus in:

may have

INDEFINITE

PRONOUNS AND NUMERALS.

we could consult having such marked success in the

To

introduce them (sc. the toothbrushes) into schools ....

the

member

of

your

own

staff

who

is

1213

matter of clogs. Westm. Qaz. No. 6147, 4c. bless us, a thing of naught. y) Observe the idiom in: i. A paramour is, God i d s. IV, 2, 14. (= a naughty thing.) A thing of beauty is a joy for ever. Keats, Endym., I, /. * It becomes a matter ii. of singular importance that we should understand the causes of the movement. Eng. R-ev.', No. 58, 294. (= singularly ,

M

,

important.) ** Whether he addressed his observations to any supposed person below, or merely threw them off as a general remark is matter of uncertainty. Barn. R u d g e , Ch. XXV 296. (= uncertain.) Dick. It became matter of no small difficulty to restrain the boy within reasonable ,

,

bounds.

196.

01.

Id.,

Twist,

The pronouns whicn persons are: a) personal pronouns;

Ch. LI, 474.

are sometimes

(=

not a

made

little

difficulty

to duty as indefinite

without any determinative force especially XXXV, 1 ff) and in Earlier English he (Ch. XXXV, 3, b and Ch. XL, 158, Obs. II); 2) with determinative force: especially those of the third person. (Ch. we,

you and

:

1)

they (Ch.

XXXII, 18-19.) b) possessive pronouns, always with determinative force, unless the reference is to a preceding indefinite pronoun. (Ch. XXXII,

13 and Ch. XXXIX, 6.) determinative pronouns. (Ch. XXXVI, d) the determinative such. (Ch. XXXVII, c)

In

the

15.)

14.)

following quotation a great many indefinite pronouns, or in an indefinite meaning, are crowded together.

words used

We read of some squable for power, that it led to a pitched battle; that such and such were the names of the generals and their leading subordinates; that they had each so many thousand infantry and cavalry, and so that they arranged their forces in this and that order; that they manoeuvred, attacked and fell back in certain ways; that at this part of the day such disasters were sustained, and at that such advantages gained; that in one particular movement some leading officer fell, while in

many cannon;

another a certain regiment was decimated; that after all the changing of the fight, the victory was gained by this or that army; and that so many were killed and wounded on each side, and so many captured by the conquerors. Spencer, Educ, Ch. I, 27—28.

fortunes

197.

The

nouns

numerals

which are

may

assume

the

character

of

indefinite

abundance, legion, multitude, number, part, plenty, store and half. They have already been discussed in Ch. XXXI, 58 and 59. chiefly

For the use of abound in the sense of abundance, not registered in Murray, no further instances have been found than the following: I have all things and abound at Snowfield. G. Eliot, Ad. Bede, V Ch. LI, 442.

CHAPTER

XLI.

PRONOMINAL AND ADVERBIAL COMPOUNDS OF SO, SOEVER, AND EVER. Old English swa, the Present English so, was employed to make pronouns and adverbs more general or indefinite in meaning. It was mostly accompanied by another swa, which was placed before the interrogative word: swa-hwa-swa, swa-hwcet-swa , swa-hwdc-swa.

a) In

1.

interrogative

i.

Hwa swa

hit tobrececT pa wurde he amansumed. C h o n. of 675, Man. (= Whoever breaks it (sc. this statute) may he be excommunicated.) Hua swa braves cTisses, braue Christ, hine pisses Hues hele. Herrig's Archiv, No. CXI, 283. (Northumbrian.) (= W/wever despoils (or robs) any one [understood] of this, may Christ despoil him of this life's health

*'.

(or well-being). When pai er born,

Rich.

ii.

what-swa ai be, pai say outher "a, a," or "e, e." Rolle de Hampole Pricke of Conscience, 493. i) (= When |

,

they are born, whatever they be, they say either "a, a" or "e, e.") Swa hwa swa selp anum purstigum menn ceald waeter on mlnum naman, l

ne

he

mede.

S. Primer, 58, 99. (= Whoever my name, he loses not his reward.) da cwaect paes Hielendes modor to pam enum, Docf swa hwaet swa he eow secge. Bible John, II 5. 2) (= Then the Redeemer's mother said to the disciples, Do whatever he tells you.) Swa hwcer swa hold byp paeder beop earnas. Bible Matth. XXIV,

forlTest

gives a thirsty

his

man

Sweet,

A.

cold water in

,

,

(= Wheresoever

28.3)

b)

the carcase is, there will be the eagles.)

The Middle English representatives of these forms are who so, what so, hwich so, etc., the first swa having disappeared. Instead of who so, etc., we also meet with frequent instances of who se, hwat se, hwich se, i.

etc.

"Nay," quod the Somnour,

"lat

Chauc

1291.

Cant. Tales, D,

,

him seye

to

me

|

What

so him

list."

But evermo wher so I go or ryde, I is thyn awen clerk, swa have seel, A, 4238. (seel bliss.) For in the sterres, clerer than is glas Is writen, got wot, who-so coude it rede, The deeth of every man, withouten drede. lb., B, 195. I

|

=

lb.,

|

|

J

)

2)

Morris

) /?) The converted numeral admits of being modified by the whole. Compare Ch. XL, 11, Obs. II, /?. |

|

Old Wardle opened the door; and the whole three walked into the room just as Mr. Jingle ... had produced the licence to the spinster aunt. Dick., P c k w. Ch. X, 84. (Compare: Mr. Jingle assented, and the quartette walked into an i

empty apartment. In the

b)

1)

lb.)

second function we find:

numerals

in ty as a brief denomination of either a series of dates or a series of years of a person's age. * i. The increase in the number of suicides in Austria, which is stated to have been very marked in the sixties and seventies, fell off in the ten years 1880—1890. Times, 1894, 247.

Those who knew nothing little

conception

of

the

of

**

in the seventies and eighties can have which "young Kitson" wielded in the Westm. Gaz., No. 5567, 2a.

To many

calls

)

Leeds

influence

political affairs of that city.

l

,

Murray,

a young man of to-day ... the phrase "the eighteen-nineties" up visions of a golden age. Bookman, No. 292, 115a.

s. v.

by, 25.

*)

Murray.

CHAPTER

1244 il.

* His

age was well within Paul's, I, Ch. II, 35. An old man well on in the

XL1I, 6.

Walt. Besant,

the twenties.

The Bell

of

St.

** His wife

was

No. 5607, 76. Yord Yeoland was Pam, Ch. IX, 47. ***

Westm. Gaz.

sixties.

woman

a slender, sweet-voiced

The Viscount

.

in

.

.

had been a friend

No. 4967,

12c. lb..

Baroness von Hutten

early fifties then.

the

,

in the early thirties,

,

Of his lordship's in their twenties.

Ch. IX, 46.

lb.,

Even when

was

in my twenties, I could not help envying this land of T. P* s Weekly, No. 496, 577c. .*»• Although he had reached the middle 'eighties' he was still good in health. Westm. Gaz., No. 7069, 46. I

eternal youth.

Note

a) Also numerals containing to denote a series of dates. In

the

/?)

hundreds there were published several works on education.

fifteen

Quick, Es. In this

hundred are sometimes met with

on Educational Reformers, 91. connection mention may be made of and

which teens

is

to

nineteen, some few contending that a as she has completed her ninth year. in

Still

her teens, and

Don Juan He had

II,

2)

like a lovely tree

not

Ch.

enters her teens as soon

She grew

to

womanhood.

Byron,

entered

his teens by

more than two

years.

Disraeli,

I.

the smaller numerals to denote sizes of articles of wearing apparel, such as collars, gloves, etc.; kinds of banknotes; kinds of stocks;

and probably many other things. What size gloves does she take?

Fives.

i.

ii.

Murray,

—

s. v.

five, 4, b.

want change for a five. pay for the brandy and water, Dick., Pickw., Ch. II, 7. To their intense disgust .tlvy only got about £200 in notes (chiefly tens). Leave you

A. iii.

3)

|

girl

cxxviu.

certainly

Coningsby,

the phrases in or out

enter one's teens, mostly applied to girls; in generally unterstood as the age between thirteen and

of one's teens

to

Robbertson,

Nuggets,

190

')•

she has six hundred thousand pounds in the Threes. Thack., Pend., I, Ch. XXXVI, 386. Look ... what the French fives were when I bought for the account. Id., Van. Fair, I, Ch. XX.

I'm

told

many others, chiefly in the language of certain trades. instances may suffice: They

...

could

British sailors.

knock the thirty-twos about

in

Routledge's Ev. Boy's A n

the n.

,

The following

style characteristic, of 1870, Feb. i) (= thirty-

two-pound guns.)

What are you opening your month for like the main hold of a seventy-four? Douglas Jerrold Black- E y 'd Susan, I, V, (23). (= a ship carrying ,

seventy-four guns.) Goll, as the Admiral, looked Pend., Ch. VI, 74.

J)

Murray.

like the

figure-head of a seventy-four.

Thack.,

NUMERALS. the

In

c)

third

function

an obscure meaning. two. With one touch

Punch,

two twos.

we

of

1245

find certain of the smaller numerals, often in

my

forepaws

I

could smash him in half a minute like

1890, 176.

how much more plump

a female becomes when she is Ch. IV, 67. [Formerly all four (sc. extremities). The s has been added probably during the nineteenth century. Murray s. v. all-fours. I made a shift to creep on all four. Swift, G u I. ,

four.

is

It

i.

on

astonishing

Caxtons,

Lytton,

all fours-

III,

,

Ch. V, (150a.)] * He endured without impatience many different shades of Anglo-church conservatism but with the Slopes and Proudies he could not go on all fours. Trol., B arch. Tow., Ch. XXVIII, 240. ** A whether we must pay for a portrait question of very general interest came before a law-court the other day. It is very much that is not like on all fours with the writing of a story or a play to order. II. Lond. News, 1890, 13 Dec. The case of the Member for Bodmin is not, of course, on all fours with I,

ii.

;

—

—

that of Sir

***

It

is

Edward

Clarke.

not easy to

make

Daily Chronicle. a simile

go on

all fours.

Mac, P

i 1

g

r.

P r o g r.,

(136a).

What was

fii.

it Brabantio said to Othello after the council scene: "She has deceived her father, and may thee." The quotation isn't on all fours, but it's near enough. Anstey, Fallen Idol, Ch. Ill, 64. Ham ... had been giving me my first lesson in all-fours. Dick., Cop., Ch. Ill, 166. The usual games are ail~fours, all fives, and cribbage. Mayhew, Lond.

Lab.,

I,

13.1)

Smart chap that cabman— handled his fives well. Dick., Pickw., Ch. II, 7. left several of my books and all of my papers ar sixes and six, seven, i. sevens. Scott, Journ. II, 317. ) (= in confusion. For a discussion of

five.

I

J

,

the

origin

of

the

phrase see Murray,

s. v.

six, 5.

We

subjoin a quotation

from Shakespeare, showing the original singular form of the numerals in this phrase: All is uneven, And every thing is left at six and seven. Rich. II, I

II, ii.

*

2, 122.) I told you,

when I saw him, before he was struck down, how he seemed be all at sixes and sevens with himself worried, everything wrong Prince Fortunatus, harassed and sick of life. W. Black The Ch. XXIV. (= at odds. Apparently a late sense-development.) A Cabinet, such as the present is likely to become, is... a worse evil than a General Election. All the Ministers at sixes and sevens, each contradicting

—

—

to

,

New

The everybody resigning, or threatening to resign, in turn. No. 1207, 16. ** With her departure everything went to sixes and sevens. Mrs. Carlyle, Let., I, 219. i) (= Dutch liep in 'thonderd.) nine. She's dressed up to the nines for some grand party. Hardy, the Hand of Et helberta, I, 9. (= Dutch n de puntjes.) Dick Buttonshaw was dressed up to the nines, with a half-guinea orchid In the lapel of his coat. Truth, No. 1801, 386. He was dressed and curled and generally tittivated up to the nines. lb., 1902, the

other,

New Age,

New

i

19 June.

eleven. By the elevens!

Stoops, l

)

Murray.

II, (179).

my

(Now,

place

is

gone quite out

apparently, obsolete.)

of

my

head.

Goldsm.,

She

CHAPTER

1246 d)

XLII, 6.

The following will be deemed sufficient illustration of the use of the names of figures or digits as pure nouns: Mr. Copperfield objected to my threes and fives being too much like each other, or to my putting curly tails to my sevens and nines. Dick., Cop., Ch. I, 5a. Your ones

Note.

are too like sevens.

Finally mention

from numerals, used or

vulgar

Murray,

s. v.

may be made

a

formed

meanings, mostly only in colloquial For detailed discussion see the Dictionary under

language.

was always

c.

in a variety of

the respective words, i. She is such a oner at eating. Thack., Also in a variety of other spellings, as *'E

one, 6,

of quasi agent-nouns in er

wunner

for pork-pie.

Philips, 531. shown by the

is

Punch,

following quotations:

No. 3853, 3706.

He struck me a bewildering wunner in the eye. Pick-me-up, 1901, 28 Sept. ** Uncle, you should have seen! I caught him such a one-er on his boko

(=

nose).

***

1898,

Tom

1

Oct. 155a.

Puller,

wonner,

|

And

at

study quite a stunner.

I'll that... you will never hear from him again. Doyle, S h e r 1. H o m. 62. i) * Never before in an Eton and Harrow match have two 'sixers' been succession. Vachell, Hill, XII. *) 1

iii.

a

you're

1897, 6 Feb. lay you a fiver ...

lb., ii.

lb.,

Young

**

The

Con.

,

prisoner... said, "It don't matter whether 1900, 6 Nov. 91 (1).

I

hit in

get a sixer or a stretch."

Daily News,

*** The

'sixers' of

old... had

Gaz., 1899, 29 Nov., iv.

The

"teeners"

E. Nesbit.

T.

of

become eight-ounce loaves

for

men.

Westm.

3/1. i)

this

owe an immense No. 475, 761c.

generation

P.'sWeekly,

debt of gratitude to

Numerals may be used as pure adjectives, and as such express not a quality, but a relation Compare Ch. XXVIII, 2. "Which train shall we go by to-morrow? There is one at nine, and another "We had better take the nine one". Sweet. at half past twelve".

7.

i.

ii.

—

we have said, less than the 1907. Westm. Gaz. undoubtedly a strong, though not well-organised, opinion against any more adventures on the 1909 lines. lb., No, 6483, \2b.

The 1908 There

Note.

totals are, as

is

In this

function they are sometimes component parts of compounds: Vachell, Brothers. joint tenants of a two-room.

The boys found themselves I

send you a fifty-box

(sc. of cigars).

Philips,

Marriage,

155.

(T.)

a) Cardinal numerals sometimes take the place of ordinal numerals when the head-word precedes.

8.

This the of a

is

rule

regularly done in giving the

poem,

etc.

Thus

stating the year of an event, and is alsoof the chapter of a book, the stanza while Chapter the first, second, tenth, twelfth, in

number

twentieth, thirtieth, hundredth sound more familiar than Chapter one, etc.; Chapter the twenty-first, the eighty-ninth etc. are less common

Chapter twenty-one, eighty-nine, etc.; such a collocation as Chapter the two hundred and fifty-second being, apparently, rare.

than

!)

Murray.

NUMERALS. In the year

four

Ch. HI, *

Murray, In

s.

me

have seen

to

Isaiah,

**

know no more what the world was like than the among ye. Hardy, Return of the Native, I,

26.

You ought ii.

247

didn't

I

man

commonest

1

lb.,

II,

Ch. VI,

Psalm ninety- one;

Carpezan has married

the second,

act

in four.

chapter fifty-one; v. one, 4.

171.

the

yEneid,

Thack.

Sybilla.

book one. ,

Virg.

,

Ch. XLIII, 665.

N

o t e a) In the year one Dutch in het jaar nul.

—a

Paved with rude cobble-stones

=

long while ago, time out of mind s. v. one 4.

MURRAY

,

,

after the fashion of the

year

1.

American Notes.

Rudy. Kip

I.,

The only genuine

sport in all the fair ... Established in the year one, gentlemen, and been flourishing ever since! Jerome, Idle Thoughts, IV, 66. /?)

Let

=

Number one people go

are Liars,

one's self, one's

their

own

person and interests. one. Hoching, All

own way and mind number

Men

46.

With no thought

Molly Bawn,

any one on earth but number one.

for

Mrs. Hungerford,

7.

Observe also the practice illustrated by: "The expression 10* is read as 10 raised to the power 4, or lOto the fourth; and 108 as ten to the eighth. The expressions 10- and 10'*, however, instead of being read as 10 to the second and 10 to the third, are more commonly spoken of as 10 squared and 10 cubed respectively. Pendlebury, Arith-

y)

metic, §

25.

b) In analysing copulative co-ordination (Ch. X, 21) the expressions for one thing for another may be followed by for a third, etc., which shows that one and another are, at least .

.

.

vaguely, felt as ordinal numerals. in de eerste plaats ... in de

Compare

tweede

the Dutch equivalents

plaats.

Reformers would doubtless... dispute the fact, we have no sort of doubt that the cause of Tariff Reform has received a serious set-back in 1910. For one thing, the party pledged to Tariff Reform has twice been beaten at the polls For another we have had a good year's trade For a third, every reader of every newspaper, of whatever politics, has read as part of the news of the day what the countries which have got Protective tariffs think of their working. e s t m. G a z. No. 5501, lc.

Though

Tariff

.

.

.

.

W

9.

.

.

,

Some

idiomatic applications of one deserve special mention: The numeral one is sometimes more or less tinged with the a) function of the pronoun one in the sense of some or a certain.

Compare Ch. XL, This

159.

especially the case before partitive of in constructions like the following: One of my fellows had the speed of him. Macb., I, 5, 33. Mr. Supple, the curate of Mr. Allworthy's parish, made one of the company. Fielding, Jones, IV, Ch. X, 55a. Scrooge's niece was not one of the blindman's buff party. Dick., Christm. is

Tom

Car.5,

III,

81.

—

"Oh! Mr. Arabin, I do not condemn you." "Pardon me, you do, Mrs. Bold you as one of the world." Trol., Barch. Tow, Ch. XXI, 173.

—

CHAPTER

1248 He was apprenticed as a

Sylvia's Lovers, Ch.

sailor

to

XLII, 9.

one of the great ship-owners. Mrs. Gask.,

I, 8.

We I

ought to have you one of us. Thack., V i r g. Ch. XCII 998. should be very glad if you would make one of my guests. Con. Doyle, ,

,

Rodn. Stone, a) Of

Note

understood:

One

Ch. VI, 148.

I,

+

(pro)noun

plural

must be fed

I

if

I

make

or

one.

noun

collective Dick.,

is

sometimes

Christm. CarA

IV, 88.

sometimes dispensed with: She was of the tallest of women. /?) Thack., Pend., I, Ch. IV, 48. He (sc. Walter Scott) was of those gallant souls who never despair of the fatherland. Times, Lit. Sup., No. 697, 89c. y) In the older stages of the language this one was sometimes followed by a superlative. Compare 4, d, and see Murray, s. v. one, 26. is

For he is one the truest knight alive. Spenser, The Faery Queene, I, hi, 37. Ferdinand, My father, King of Spain, was reckon'd one The wisest prince that there had reign'd by many A year before. Henry VIII, II, 4, 48. |

|

|

b)

One not infrequently conveys the secondary notion of sameness besides that of one-ness. See also Ch. XXXI, 8, a, Note I. i. One plague was on you all. Bible, Samuel, A, VI, 4. ii. There is but one mind in all these men. Jul. Caes. II, 3, 6. There was but one voice in her praise there. Thack., Pend., I, Ch. VI, 73. iii. Those who enjoyed the privilege of hearing his familiar conversation declared with one voice that it was superior even to his writings. Mac, ,

,

Addison, iv.

(751a).

She wondered by what gift he could be sleepless and saddlesore, serene and temperately gay, all at the one time. Hal. Sutcl. The Lone ,

Adventure,

v. vi.

Ch. II, 36. It is all one what course you take. Wesst., Diet, She need not know that the magnificent Lord Loveland and the miserable P. Gordon are one. Williamson, Lord Loveland, Ch. XXXV, 316.

Note. Sometimes one occurs together with XXXVII, 2, Note /?. The

universe Ch. XVI, 314.

Even

One

Huxley, Life

Compare Ch.

and

Let. ,1,

one and the same period different writers did not always use the same value. Henry Bradley, Eng. Place-Names, 9.

at

with the c)

one and the same throughout.

is

the same.

is

sometimes used

after

letters

adnominal words to mark one-ness

emphatically. For a discussion of this one see also Stof., Stud., I, 107; Ellinger, Eng. Stud., XX and XXII; id., Verm.

Beitr., 50 and 56; and especially Jespersen,

Mod. Eng. Gram.,

II, 10.22.

In this application

we

1) after superlatives.

find one:

Instances seem to be rare.

mend my pace along the Couvrefeu Street, for the best one man it. Scott Fair Maid, Ch. II 25. (This sentence may be interpreted: ... not for one (i.e. any) man although he were the best...) The future historian is to pronounce a world's court for the settlement of I

will

that

never

ever trode

International

taken

by Carnegie,

,

disputes

man

in

his

Speech.

,

by Arbritation the greatest one step forward ever long and checkered march upward from barbarism. ,

NUMERALS.

Note

1249

With this construction compare that in which a superlative by the definite article stands after one, now, apparently, quite obsolete. See 9, a, Note y. a)

preceded

In the following quotation , in which one as the correlative of another a pure pronoun (Ch. XL , 148 and 156) , the construction one 4- adnominal adnominal superlative, superlative is of the same nature as that of no described in Ch. XL, 122, d, Note y. Instances appear to be very rare.

/?)

is

+

He who flutters from one sweetest Framl. Pars., Ch. XXXVII, 355. 2)

flower of the garden to another.

Instances would seem to be

after only.

common

Trol.,

enough.

"Because you fell In love!" said Scrooge, "as if that were the only one thing in the world more ridiculous than a merry Christmas." Dick., Christm. Car.5, 1, 12.

Note a) In Older English only is sometimes found after one to emphasize the notion of exclusiveness which may be implied in the latter. See Murray, s. v. only, 1, b. Now is it Rome Indeed and room enough, When there is in it but one only man. Jul. Caes. I, 2, 157. (Observe the accumulation of words denoting |

,

exclusiveness.) Cursed condition!

Curiosity, I, 1. One only passion

Lady,

I

,

|

To

live a

burden

unreveal'd,

|

to

one only friend.

George Lillo, Fatal

With maiden pride the maid conceal'd.

Scott,

xix.

Observe also that only may be added to the adnominal the one. See below. And a single small cottage, a nest like a dove's The one only dwelling on earth that she loves. Wordsworth The Reverie of Poor Susan, 12. But he felt... that he was engaged in the one only passion of his life, and that D. E. A. T. H. alone could close it. Thack., Pend., I, Ch. VII, 82. |

,

one and only seems to be usually employed, by of hendiadys, for one only. If we took them (sc these resolutions) as agreed ground between parties, the one and only security for anything following from them would be to return a

/?)

In the latest English

way

strong Liberal majority to the House of Commons. Westm. Gaz., No.5472, \b. Mr. Asquith's one and only course is to go straight forward regardless of all these threats.

lb.,

No. 6477, 2a.

3) after the definite article, where it expresses exclusiveness, mostly blended with a variety of other secondary notions. i.

She was the one soul in her realm whom the news of St. Bartholomew stirred to no thirst for vengeance. Green, Short Hist, Ch. VII, § 3, 375. There had been three white frosts at night since one of Richard's son's rode Hal. Sutcl., Pam the south, and the one daughter took his place.

Fiddler, On board

Ch. IV, 53.

one boat which had floated with the stream were more than c a hundred persons. Carthy, Short H I s t., Ch. XIII, 188. (The one may also be understood in the sense of the determinative that.) the

M

ii.

*

The

cult

of pretty faces

approached

explicit

H.

was

the one thing in her colourless life which at Dor. Gerard, The Eternal Woman, Ch. II. (secondary notion: ruling, dominant.) The one chief obstacle to a peaceful settlement ... is the fact that [etc.]. Westm. Gaz., No. 6506, 16. (the same secondary notion, rendered more all

to

passion.

by the addition of

chief.)

Poutsma, A Grammar of Late Modern English.

II.

79

CHAPTER

1250 ** the

Such a blast one law in

supreme.) *** Everything, England, Ch. I,

1,

man whose

of opposition was a new thing to a land. Con. Doyle,

Refugees,

the

in Ill,

(10).

128.

will had been (secondary notion:

is done but the one thing necessary. (secondary notion: all-important.)

brief, 47.

The one important step

Boys,

XLI1, 9.

(the

a

in

man's

is his

life

marriage.

H.

J.

same secondary notion, rendered more

Escott

Byron explicit

,

,

Our by the

addition of important.) Bill is the one practical line of advance. Westm. Gaz. No. 5573, 2a. *** The one cry of bitterness which burst from Elizabeth revealed her terrible sense of the loneliness of her life. Green, Short Hist., Ch. VII, § 3, 375. (secondary notion: constantly recurring.)

The Parliament

4)

,

where

after the indefinite article,

uncommon. Wendt, Synt. des heut. Eng. may

I

5)

indulge

in

has the value of the adjective single.

it

The following has been copied from

Instances seem to be

I,

,

a one last comparison.

189:

Periodical.

after a genitive or a possessive pronoun, where it expresses practically the same shades of meaning as after the definite article. i.

His one standing force was his body of hus-carls. Green, Short Hist., Ch. II, § 4, 78. His one very intimate friend in Oxford was Thomas Jefferson Hogg. W. M. Rossetti, S h e 4. ey 's Ad., Mem. of S h e If there was any news of an accident, Sarah Porrit, the professor's one female servant, would have heard it. El. Glyn, Halcyone, Ch. XX, 174. 1

ii.

*

1

1

.

,

He had no hobbies and no children: his wife had grown into his one Desmond Coke The Cure, Apologia, 3. (secondary notion

obsession.

:

,

ruling, dominant.)

**

The people who change most must get the nicest boys, and that's my one reason for choosing Mr. Grey. Punch, (secondary notion all-important.) *** Green, Napoleon's one fear had been that of a continued retreat. Short Hist., Ch. X, § 4, 835. (secondary notion: besetting or constantly :

recurring.)

**** He regarded her at this moment as a sort of odious Canidia whose one function had been to lure Louis to misfortune. Mrs. Ward, Marc, III, 177. (secondary notion: constantly kept in mind.) ***** That's my one little pet joke. Shaw Overruled (Eng. Rev., No. 54, 188). (secondary notion: constantly practised.) ,

6)

after a singular demonstrative pronoun.

The

expenditure on dress in Cranford was principally in that one article referred Mrs. Gask., Cranf. Ch. VIII, 148. This one action has been the cause of all the troubles which have since befallen

to.

,

South Africa. Froude, Oceana, Ch. Ill, 51. Nature of course has been unkind to the lords and ladies of creation in this one matter of voice. Th. Watts Dunton, Aylwin, I, Ch. Ill, 18. By the end of the debate the whole question seemed to have been fined down to this one point. Westm. Gaz., No. 6483, la. When the "wild peers" blocked that one path to safety, he (Mr. Balfour) had to choose between a reversion to Toryism proper and a plunge into the unknown. Nation (Westm. Gaz., No. 5484 20c). ,

7)

after the indefinite

pronouns any, no and some.

NUMERALS. a)

1251

After any the numerical one seems to be particularly frequent in sentences clauses that are of a negative or conditional import, i. I am ignorant of any one quality that is amiable in a man which is not equally so in a woman. Swift, Letter to a Young Lady on her

or

Marriage, She

(4746).

an awkward gawky, without any one good point under heaven. Sher.,

is

Sch-ool for Scand., It

is

but seldom

Wash.

nations. It

11,2,(381).

any one overt act produces hostilities between two Sketch- Bk. Eng. Writ, on Am.

that

Irv.,

,

any one garment made precisely Dick., Pi ck w., Ch. XV, 131.

didn't contain

or time.

after the fashion of

any age

Perhaps, indeed, so singular a mixture of defiance and obsequiousness, of and hardihood . never was expressed in any one human figure as in that of Jonas Chuzzlewit. Id., Chuz., Ch. XXIV, 198a. He may not have been really profound in any one branch. But he had what may be termed good working knowledge for practical purposes. Acad. She had not the art of sustaining interest in any one subject. Mar. Corelli, Sor. of Sat., I, Ch. XII, 165. The Bible of 1611 is saturated not with any one man's mind and gifts, but with all humanity's. Westm. Gaz. No. 5573, 9c. If any one Power had tried, in the teeth of the others, to settle the Eastern problem, the only result would have been a decimated Europe. Times. An incessant comparison with and reference to the divergent forms of other fear

,

.

.

,

ii.

allied

languages

is

positively

injurious to the student

who

is

beginning the

any one language. Sweet, A. S. Read., Pref. 13. They make it more or less their business to inflict their company upon the most beautiful young girl present at any one time. Mar. Crawford, Kath. practical study of

,

Laud., II, Ch. V, 79. With the above quotations compare the following: It may be doubted, whether such a mind as his was i.

roaming at large in the any single spot. Boswell

From

fields ,

of literature, than

Life of

if

Johnson,

it

not

more enriched by

had been confined

to

106.

down to this, the Sovereign on the English throne has never any single measure that had passed both Houses of Parliament. John Bright, Speech (Westm. G a z. No. 5478 7a). We doubt whether any two members of the Cabinet could be found to agree upon the reasons for the taxes at all. The New Age, No. 1204, 537a. that year

rejected

,

ii.

/?)

When no

,

followed by the numeral one, its grammatical character is it is apprehended as an adnominal word, the negative implied in which is emphasized by one, it is an indefinite pronoun or numeral. But it may also be understood as an adverb of practically the same meaning as not. See also Ch. XL, 114, and compare Ellinger, E. S. XXII, 155. No one in this application mostly has the value of not a single, sometimes that of not one particular (= Dutch een is

uncertain.

If

,

bepaald(e). i.

He's a most notable coward, an infinite and endless breaker, the owner of no one

good

All's Well, III, 6, 10. No one poet can write verses with such

Hume, E It

is

s.

my

design

(sc. of the

Com p.,

XIII,

Raven)

(372).

Of Eloquence, to is

render

it

liar,

an hourly promise-

quality worthy your lordship's entertainment. spirit

and elegance as Mr. Pope.

100.

manifest that no one point in

referable either to accident or intuition.

its

composition Poe, Phil, of

CHAPTER XLH,

1252 He begged me

9.

your conduct of last evening was which no gentleman could endure: and (he added) which no one gentleman would pursue towards another. Dick., Pickw., Ch. II, 16. No one window matched the other. Id., Barn. Rudge, Ch. IV, 17a. The window was so begrimed and coated with a century's mud that no one pane of glass could possibly fall out, though all were cracked and broken to express his opinion that

of a description

twenty times. Id., The fact probably

supposed

to

,

Ch. IX, 68a.

no one person can possibly combine all the elements make up what every one means by friendship. Mar. Crawf. ,

Kath. Laud., ii.

Chuz. is that

I,

Ch.

I, 9.

He's poor in no one fault, but stored with all. Cor., II, 1, 21. Readers frequently ask about the purchase of second-hand apparatus whether it is a real economy, and whether such apparatus can be relied upon. e s t m. G a z., No. 6987, 20a. There is no one answer to such a question. Difficulties of this kind arise because there is no one supreme authority. lb., No. 6975, 4a.

—

W

Sometimes other

is

found between no and one.

no other one province of the country contributes even revenue which hard-working Catalonia supplies to the national exchequer. Westm. Gaz., No. 5066, 3a. No other one religious organization has more influence than the Church of England. Times, No. 1814, 801a. It

is

at

least certain that

half the

In

the

qualities

Blickensdorfer visible-writing typewriter you combined as in no other one machine.

will

find

these

desirable

Rev. of Rev., CCXX,

Advertisements. The autorial vanity has had more to do with the omission than any one other cause. Poe, Phil, of Com p. ,(371). In the following quotation no one may also be understood as equivalent to nobody: Since Mr. Balfour's resignation there is no one leader of the Unionist party.

Compare:

Westm. Gaz., y)

No. 6129,

lc.

conjoint some the numerical character of one is not always Thus in the first of the following quotations it may be underclear. stood in the meaning of a certain or some, (Ch. XL, 159), to which the preceding some is, rather redundantly, added. Compare Ch. XL, 176, Obs. II.

After the

also

proved by the oral traditions of the Family, that there existed of its history a matron of such destructive principles. Dick.,

It

is

at

some one period

clearly

Chuz., Ch.

I, 26.

overlooked, but not unimportant, that every addition to the resources of a language must in the first instance have been due to an act (though not necessarily a voluntary or conscious act) of some one person. Bradley, The Making of English, Ch. V, 215. It is essential that there should be some one body responsible for the control of the Metropolitan street traffic. II. Lond. News, No. 3879, 310a. The average man takes his stand by some one paper, and regards the rest as no better than literature. The Statesman, Vol. VI No. 145, 344a. It

is

a truth often

New

,

extremely rare after every. Murray (s. v. every, 10, a) gives but one instance, dated 1548. Nor is its function in this connection precisely the same as after any, no and some, but rather to emphasize the distributive notion which is but weak in the bare every. The adnominal every one may, accordingly, be apprehended as equivalent to every several or each several, both very rare also, illustrated in Ch. XL, 173, Note a. Compare also Jespersen, Mod. Eng. Gram., II, 7.815 and 10.22.

Note.

One

is

1253

NUMERALS.

of the principal evils that he laid to the charge Ros. There were none principal; they were all like one another as half-pence are every one fault seeming monstrous till his fellow-fault came to match it. As you like it, III, 2, 372.

Can you remember any

Orl.

of

—

women?

,

10.

Also the absolute one when preceded by certain adnominal modifiers sometimes appears to have the force of expressing oneness. In the spoken language this force would be evident from its strong stress, the prop-word one having weak-stress. (Ch. XLIII.)

The and

written or printed language naturally has no such evidence, in many cases the exact nature of one is, accordingly,

also it may have a twofold force, i.e. that the and of the numeral prop-word or pronoun one at the same time. This absolute one may be met with after: a) the indefinite article especially when preceded by never (or ne'er), ever (or e'er). In other connections it is rare. The combination

uncertain.

some

In

never (or ne'er) a one ever

(or

e'er)

a one

frequent enough in colloquial language; common and more or less vulgar.

is still

now

is

less

The character of one is sometimes rather uncertain, e. it sometimes may be stressless and, accordingly, rather a prop-word than a numeral. For illustration see also Ch. XXXI, 68, a, Note IV. never a one. Scott, Lay, I, xxiv. Letter nor line know My lady seldom drank wine; but on certain days of the year, such as i.

I

i.

birthdays (poor Harry had never a one) and anniversaries, she took a little. I, Ch. XII, 112. Thack., Henry I never spoke for my part to a fairy princess, or heard as much from any unenchanted or enchanting maiden. Ne'er a one of them has ever

Esmond,

Ch. XXII, 232. whispered her pretty little secrets to me. Id., Virg. I have sung many songs, But never a one so gay. Ten., The Poet's ,

|

Song, ii.

He

14.

told

a mysterious story of a lady in Ireland who died of grief for husband before she got e're a one. Thack., Van. Fair,

the loss of her

iii.

II, Ch. VIII, 88. Afore that I mind her looking as fresh and likely a girl as e'er a one in Manchester. Mrs. Gask., Mary Barton, Ch. VIII, 83. There's not a one of them but in his house I keep a servant fee'd. |

Macb.,

Ill,

4, 131. unfruitful

Rosamond's conquests might prove, they formed romances of Dorothy's life, and made up for the fact that she had never had a suspicion of a one in her life. Mrs. Hugh Adams, The Town But however

Twins They

are

(Pall all

Mall Mag.,

The Perjurer,

8.

Purify

women).

All

own

heart

the prizes

Sept., 1903).

all

except here and there a one.

Instances

and of

try to

life

may be

make

it

are nothing

quite frequent. worthy of theirs (sc. of

compared

to that one.

(Truth, No. 1802, 82a). Mr. Loftus had several children, Mr. Trace only this one. Orv. Col., Ch. II, 24. c)

Norris,

(T.)

o) a singular demonstrative. thine

—

unreasonable

Mrs.

faithful

Thack.

Wood,

the indefinite pronouns any, (n)either, no and some. The one which may appear after each and every in similar positions can hardly be

CHAPTER

1254

XLII,

10.

regarded as numerical in character the plurality implied in these words excluding any such notion. The following quotations show that the partly numerical partly pronominal one is especially frequent before partitive of. ,

Compare JESPERSEN, Mod. Eng. Gram.,

10.22.

II,

numerical meaning 1) After any absolute one, mostly in an unmistakeably is found quite frequently, not only in sentences or clauses of a negative, but of an affirmative import. i. I am afraid that you will become so afraid of men's motives as to doubt that any one can be honest. Trol., Framl. Pars., Ch. XXXVIII, 366. He did not know yet the name of any one of the boys surrounding him.

Wood, Or v. Col., Ch. I, Age had not yet dimmed any one too late to mend, I, Ch. II, Mrs.

ii.

16.

Ch. Reade,

of his senses.

It

is

never

35.

plans, any one of which would make you Ch. LIII, 486. any one of you has had, has scared her so that I trifling Ch. LXXV, 791. have never been tranquil. Thack., Virg. protest He begged her to walk towards Hanover Gate alone between two and four on any one of the three following days. Mrs. Alex., A Life Interest,

have thought of half a dozen

I

happy Every

at

once.

Pickw

Dick., ailment that

,

1

II,

Ch.

,

7.

I,

at the Theatre Frangais may easily be repeated at any one of the theatres. Daily Chronicle. Compare 2) After either and neither the absolute one is less frequent.

What has happened

Einenkel, Anglia, XXVII, "Which "Which

of

them do you

of

whom, Tom,

sir?"

69.

like best,

—

Mr. Warrington?" asked the honest colonel.

"The Curate

—

of

Mendon,

or the

Dean

—

of St. Patrick's,

—

"And what were they, sir?" Mr. Fielding?" "They! "Indeed, sir, I never heard of either one of e'm," why, they wrote books." said Harry, hanging down his head. Thack., Virg., Ch. XXII, 231. (In this HI. quotation either is used improperly for any. Compare Ch. XL, 44, Obs. or

honest

Thus also in "Now," said

or

—

the following.) the great man,

"just copy the few first sentences of that leading Trol. Three C 1 e r k s Ch. II 13. We weren't in a hurry to get to town. Neither one of us was particularly eager about rushing into that near smoking Babylon. Thack., Pend., i, Ch. XVII, 179. There was an unpractical vagueness in their movements throughout the day; neither one of them seemed to consider any question of effectual escape, disguise or long concealment. Hardy, Tess, Ch. LVII, 507.

article

3)

No +

—

either one will do."

absolute one

used instead.

is

decidedly unusual, not one or none being mostly

Compare Ch. XL,

139.

No one of Mr. Hardy's novels contains more A Laodicean. Phelps, Es. on Mod. Nov.

,

4)

,

,

,

of the facts of his II,

own

life

than

33.

Of no one of these qualities is there so much as a trace. Literature. The absolute one which is found after some seems to be, as a rule, rather pronominal than numerical. Thus at least in the second of the

two following instances, the only ones which are at hand at the moment of writing: Compare 9, c, and also Ch. XL, 176, Obs. II. In speaking once of a wide-spread race,., some one of whose members had been in

almost

every

Barch. Tow., If

cabinet,.. Mr. Ch. XXII, 179.

you're not satisfied that I'm

send

for

Kath. Laud.,

II,

or

sober,

enough

some one Ch. VII,

Thorne had

in

133.

called

of a doctor to

whom

them tell

all

"dirt."

Trol.,

whether a man is drunk Mar. Crawf.,

you've more confidence.

UMERALS.

1255

ORDINAL NUMERALS. 11.

The sixth, etc.,

numerals are

ordinal

Note

a)

third,

fourth, fifth,

twenty-first

first,

,

etc.,

hundredth and the following ordinals the indefinite is never found, and the numeral one only when distinctly present to the speaker's or writer's mind,

Before

naturally,

article,

one-ness i.

second,

etc., thirtieth, etc., hundredth, two hundredth, two hundred and first, thousandth, thousand and first, millionth, etc.

twentieth,

hundred and etc.,

first,

seventh, eighth, ninth, tenth, eleventh, twelfth, thirteenth,

is

"And who," quoth Mrs. Snagsby, for the thousand and first time," is that boy? Dick.. Bleak House, Ch. XXV, 219. He wished himself dead and buried for at least the thousand and first time.

Du Maurier, Trilby, II, 80. That rascal... who had taken him in already a hundred times, could take him in for the hundred and first with his preposterous tale. R. Ashe Kino, 01.

Goldsmith,

Ch. XVI, 187.

reply to this effusion we can only assure Mr. Reitz for about the hundredth time that the interests of the British Empire do not imply the destruction of In

the Republics. ii.

Times,

Such 'weighty sentences' are not light reading; one tires before the one hundred and ninety-ninth word is reached. Hodgson, Errors in the Use of Eng. IV, 185. It would scarcely surprise us to receive from him a supplementary volume on the day he celebrates the one hundredth anniversary of his birth. The ,

Nation,

Vol. XVIII, No. 21, 738&.

Also the forms one-and-twenty etc., in which the ones precede the tens and are connected with them by and (2, Obs. V), have ordinal numerals formed from them. /?)

,

Joseph Andrews was now in the one-and-twentieth year of his age. Fielding, Jos. Andrews, I, Ch. VIII, 16. Dolf Heyliger had now nearly attained his one-and-twentieth year. Wash. Irv. Mr.

,

Do If

Heyl.

(Stof.,

Handl.

I,

111).

In colloquial language we not seldom find such formations as dozenth and half-dozenth , the result of the collective nouns dozen and half-dozen being sometimes used in a way which makes them practically ordinary numerals. See 2, Obs. IX, c. I am to-day just out of bed after another, about the dozenth, severe fit of spasms. Thack., Letter to M r. R e e d. (Trol., T h a ck. Ch. I, 39.)

y)

,

A

sallow prisoner has come up, in custody for the half-dozenth time, to make a personal application to purge himself of his contempt. Dick., Bleak House, Ch. I, 3.

The indefinite ordinal numerals instanced in the following quotations are as yet only met with in colloquial and vulgar language: They would have a jolly night, and cry as they talked about old times, and the dear old Castle What-d'ye-call-'em, where they were born, and the fighting Onety-oneth being quartered there. Thack., Virg. Ch. XXXVII, 393. Captain Peddle of the Onety-oneth. Graph., 1897, 25 Dec, 816. Compare: i. Mr. and Mrs. T. request the honour of Admiral L's company at dinner on Thursday the so-and-so. Thack. Philip, 184. ii. After the twenty-somethingth attempt (sc. to slumber) decided to lie where fell. Rev. of Rev. (Best, E x t ra c t s», No. 91). n to the ends of the earth 44. A construction analogous to that illustrated in Ch. XXXIII, Page 97, § 9, b is also found with genitives: And yet, would you take either of those I

ii.

I

men's creeds? Thack., Pen d., II, Ch. XXXVI, 381. (= the creed of either of those men.) take a single example of each of those three playwrights' efforts these are works which the most advanced repertory theatre need have no shame in reviving. Athen., No. 4429, 283a. (= the efforts of each of these three playwrights.)

To

,

Page 100, § 50, Obs. III. A substantive genitive denoting a firm is sometimes construed as a singular: By the way, is Palliser's in trouble? Vachell, [Compare: Palliser's are in some trouble. lb., I, (2).] J elf's, I, (44). Lloyd's occupies extensive premises. It has a commodious chamber with two subsidiaries II. L o n d. News, No. 3810,618. of smaller size. (Compare also Ch. XXVI, 9, s. v.

firm.)

Page 100, is

§ 50,

interrupted,

to

Obs. V. the

i. The journey of the pilgrims souls, and the diminution of the

Further illustration:

prejudice

of

their

own

revenues of Saint Mary. Scott, M o n. Ch. VI, 94. * A orders diamonds and watches and takes 'em to a young gentleman pawnbroker. Thack. V r g. Ch. XLVII 492. On an ordinary cool day it is about half-a-mile to the fishmonger. Punch, No. 3810, 62a. ** forbid you to go to Holroyd and Rossiter for it. Agn. and Eg. Castle, ,

ii.

.

.

.

i

,

,

,

1

Diamond

cut Paste, b.

Page 107, § 55, mon-case form of an

II,

Ch. VIII, 96.

arbitrariness of practice in the use of the comadnominal noun as opposed to the genitive, is have always said she the following quotations: i.

The

strikingly exhibited by has hawk's eyes. El. Glyn, Refl. of Ambrosine, I, Ch III, 41. He has... cat's eyes. lb., I, Ch. IV, 60. His hawk's eyes were shadowed, as though she sat up very late at night. Id., Haley one, Ch. X, 99. ii. Those who approached him could perceive an anusual kindling of his falcon I

M

o n. Ch. XXXIV, 367. Scott, Nothing escapes her hawk eye. El. Glyn,

eye.

The tendency

,

to prefer the

Ch.

Ill,

m b r osi n e,

I,

Ch.

II,

16.

to the genitive in the case You see an assin a sibilant is illustrated by.

of adnominal nouns ending head of your own. M d s. III, 1, 119. She heard the muffled clink of horse-hoofs. i

Refl. of A

common-case form

,

Hal. Sutcl.,

Pam

the Fidler,

47.

Page 110, 56, Obs. Ill, b, 1. meet with on a summer's day: see on a summer's day.

By

the side of in a summer's day

we also

She's growing up into as fine a lass as one can Mrs. Gask., Barton, Ch. I, 8.

Mary

1335

ADDITIONS. Page animal

A

further instance of deer being used in the sense of a wild More birds than is generally recognized live is afforded by: e s t m. G a z. completely on rats and mice and such small deer. 122.

in

almost No. 6660,

general

W

,

18a.

Page 123. Unless the o/-construction is preferred, the use of Chinaman instead of Chinese is practically obligatory in the genitive: It never entered e s t m. G a z., No. 6483, 6b. a Chinaman's head to criticise the system of 'Squeeze'. Page 126, s. v. chrysalis. Besides the classical plural we also find chrysalises

W

and

in

of these is probably the form most commonly spoken language, the latter is the plural of chrysalid, a of chrysalis, and may owe some of its currency to the

The former

chrysalids.

used

ordinary

secondary form analogy of orchids.

Further illustration of eave: Thence back to the eave here, where e a d o w and his ancestors built in safety. Rich. Jefferies, Thoughts (Peacock, S e 1. E s. 526). There were two storeys above the ground-floor and above them a projecting eave of carven stone. Arn. Bennett, Buried alive, Ch. IX, 199. They (sc. the swifts) gain the entrance to their nesting place in some hole under

Page

for

forty

137.

M

years he

,

the eave of a cottage.

Page 143, 16, have the mark

Westm. Gaz.

,

No. 6576, 286.

+

+

numeral and Also compounds consisting of a noun of the plural attached to the noun: coaches-and-six. Thus b.

also carriages-and-pair. Wallenstein arrived in Karlsbad :

with

no

less

than

fifty

coaches-and-six, forty

coaches-and-four [etc.]. II. Lond. N e w s No. 3815, Sup. 8c. There was an open carriage-and-four for the honourable Samuel Slumkey, and there were four carriages-and-pair for his friends and supporters. Dick., Pickw., Ch. XIII. ,

Page 148

ff.

Further illustration: Em.

bellow. Zillah urging flakes of flame up the chimney with a colossal bellow. Bronte, Wuth. Heights, Ch. HI, 18a.

breeks. Cecil, since the day he first wore breeks, was never man enough to give an open blow. Hal. Sutcl., Pam the Fiddler, Ch. XII 199. ,

Desmond Coke,

lorgnettes. Lady Medwin raised her lorgnettes coldly. Cure, I, Ch. VI, 75.

The

pincers. P. volunteered to pull it out with a smith's pincers. Sat. Rev., 1898. scissors. He realized how absently Lady Gertrude had been wielding her scissors— clusters of infantile buds and scarcely-fledged blossoms, whole branches of promise d cut Paste, II, had fallen to ifc blades. Agnes and Eg. Castle, D i

amon

Ch. VIII, 225.

shears.

I

got a shears.

Hichens,

The Garden

of Al

1

a h

,

II,

226.

(T.)

Your trousefs burning. Punch, No. 3785, 48c. Measles is construed either as a plural or a singular, and 153. Page this may fairly be assumed to be the case with all plural names of physical Measles have broken out. Westm. Gaz., No. or mental derangements: trouser.

i.

6506, 17a.

This term.

ii.

so early to

is

start

measles; nobody expects them

till

well on in this Easter

lb.

Measles are expressly excluded by the Act. Punch, No. 3753, 4706. Measles causes deafness. The Statesman, No. 131, 14a. Measles killed no end of kids. Why shouldn't it carry off the little Ellices for

New

my

benefit.

Percy White,

To-day,

Ch.

Ill,

19.

ADDITIONS.

1336

owe you much thanks for Page 183, s. v. thanks. Further illustration: i. many kindnesses Rudy. Kipling, Plain Tales, 286 (Seaside Libr.). The comparison with a passage of Parmenides is a thing for which we owe Miss Sinclair much thanks. II. Lond. News, No. 3834, 544c. that we know King George and Queen It is thanks to pretty Fanny Burney ii. lb., No. 3841a, 8006. Charlotte as well as we do iii. As you would take no other fee but thanks let me record them here in behalf Thack. P e n d. To Doctor John EHiotson. of me and mine. Shaw, Mrs. War. Prof., II, (188). iv. Ever so thanks for reminding me. I

.

.

.

,

,

Further illustration: i. The heaven being spread s. v. heavens. their meetingpallid screen and the earth with the darkest vegetation, of the Native, the horizon was clearly marked. Hardy,

Page 205, with line

this at

Return

Ch. I, 3. another heavens a star that had set in their own, Just as men might follow into so I, old as I am, eagerly desire to gain new experiences of life such as no human being has even yet attained. Rowe and Webb, Paraphrase of Ten., I,

ii.

Ulysses,

31

ff.

Page, 223, s. v. shambles. Further illustration: a shambles. Stevenson, Kidnapped, Ch. X, (246). England was a gigantic shambles. Frankf. Moore,

XXX,

Ch.

The round-house was

like

The Jessamy Bride,

275.

There was a tale... that British wounded were arriving was like a shambles. E n g. R e v. No. 71 354.

at

Grimsby and the town

,

,

Further illustration: The new Protective Tariff is states. s. v. be discussed by a new States General. Westm. Gaz., No. 6199, 2c. Page 267, § 31. The area of incidence of the use of the plural here

Page 226, to

left

referred to requires some extension, so as to include such combinations as the following: A small House-of-Commons majority (Westm. Gaz.), the House of Lords debate, (lb.) [compare the Lords debate. (lb.)], the Problems Editor. (lb.), the Honours Examination (Athen.), the Modern Languages Master (Wells, The Plattner Story I, 10), The Falkland Islands victory (Times), The high-seas fleet (Westm. Gaz.), The Two-Elections plan. (lb.), his pence-pocket, (W.J.Locke, The Glory of Clem. Wing, Ch. V, 73).

Page 275, s. v. round. Further illustration: The Prince was received with rounds of cheers. Times, No. 1981 995d*. There was a round of applause from the audience. Williamson, Lord Loveland, Ch. XXXII, 289. Pag. 279, § 5, b. Further illustration: What are wanted are immigrants of Westm. Gaz., No. 6294, 5a. British origin. What chiefly count at the election are ... the shibboleths of party. Graph., No. 2240, 86. ,

Further illustration: Could I make it so, s. v. folk(s) and fry. should be the prose Iliad of that folk. Whiteing, Little People, Ch. I, 14. Small fish in shallow water do not come amiss, but these fry form quite a small portion of the bird's diet. Westm. Gaz., No. 7151, 186.

Page 295,

this

Page 300, § of a rattle.

13, G. Eliot,

e.

Give the lads a bagpipes instead Ch. XXIII, 226.

Further illustration:

Adam Bede,

III,

Page 300, § 14, a. With the quotations here given compare the following: Every one of these states will pay thumping damages for their present folly before another ten years are over. Westm. Gaz., No. 6282, 7a. A fortnight and more have elapsed since the important announcement was made. Graph., No. 2310, 394a.

1337

ADDITIONS. Page 301, numbers

is

We

E

n

g.

Re

,

No. 71

,

rules

the world,

and mere

385.

§

Guardian. (W e s m G a z. t

Page 306, the

v.

About less it may further be observed that it could 16, e. for few when it is preceded by a few, as in: be exchanged possibly fancy that we have a few more hours of summer and a few less of winter.

Page 304, not

Power

Further illustration:

14, c.

§

not power.

wealth

of

old hunks.

rich

this

(= close-fisted man.) am sure he is a cross I

No. 6165,

16c.)

You become

Further illustration:

c.

17,

§

,

old hunks.

Dick.,

Trol.,

the sole inheritor oi

Old Cur. Shop,

Three Clerks,

I,

Ch. VII, 286.

Ch. HI, 31.

Further illustration: So far as the look of things go, § 18, a. No. 3906, 346a. likeness surprises me. Wells, II. Lond.

Page 306, is the

it

News,

Page 312,

A

§ 19, d.

Late Modern English of the

finite

verb being placed

the plural which has everybody for its subject is afforded by. Everybody were at their prayers or were confessing themselves. Note to Byron, in

Don Juan,

xliv.

II,

Page 321, § 28, b. In the Humours of the Court, by Bridges, pronouns of the third person are regularly used where ordinary practice would have pronouns of the second person. Thus: Your ladyship knows not the great desire

have to serve her.

I |

Page 339, He (sc. Foker) was now

Pend.,

I,

II,

2, 1998.

slattern in the sense of an untidy man in: great a dandy as he before had been a slattern.

Thackeray has

§ 3.

...

as

Ch. V, 56.

In vulgar language widow man is sometimes used instead Tommy the Mate... was a "widow man", living alone. Hall Caine, The Woman thou gavest me.Ch. IX, 31.

Page 345,

§ 9.

of widower:

Page 347,

Page 377, betters.

OH. III. With c/ia/rwomancompare/oreu'o/na/z as used in:

§ 11,

We students all Westm. Gaz.,

assei. ole

in

the

office

The

Further illustration:

§ 7.

Heart of Mid-Loth.,

Scott,

get our orders from our

to

forewoman.

No. 6630, 76. Delilahs seduce

Ch.

my

wisers and

my

I, 26.

"Well, Master Godfrey, what do you want with me?" said Dunsey in a mocking "You're my elders and betters, you know; I was obliged to come when you sent for me." G. Eliot, Sil. Mam., I, Ch. Ill, 20. Young folks are always the better for an elder's overlooking. Em. Bronte, Wuth. Heights, Ch. XXX, 1466. And in my pleasance would I walk To hearken this grave elder's talk. W. Morris,

tone.

|

The Earthly

Par.,

The Man born

to be

King,

41a.

don't want to bring any charges against my "betters" or even against my "lowers". a z. No. 6389, 4a. Westm. The elder (sc. stag) instead of going off in the company of his coevals has clung, I

G

as

it

,

were, to his mother's apron-strings.

lb.,

No. 6246,

4c.

A

curious instance of a noun having the value of an adjective that is used to denote a class of persons is afforded by: Thy (sc. Lincoln's) task is done; the bond are free. Bryant, Death of Lincoln, III.

Page 389,

Page 392,

§

14,

line 8

a.

Note

III.

from bottom.

This quotation

is

misplaced, beloved not

being a vocative.

Page 398, Grantly.

§

16.

Trol.

,

Further illustration: i. r c h. T o w., Ch. XI

Ba

I

,

must go and do the

87.

civil to

Griselda

1338

ADDITIONS.

got up and did "the neat and appropriate" in style. Huxley, Life and Let., I, Ch. VII, 131. "Wy, Ginger," says, "let's help 'em do iheheroicl" Westm. Gaz„ No. 6423, 16. Thou canst play the rational if thou wilt. Scott, Ivanhoe, Ch. I, 10. I'll play the polite to her. H. J. Byron, Our Boys, I, (5). "You see, sir, I am coming, according to promise!" I exclaimed assuming the cheerful. Em. Bronte, Wuth. Heights, Ch. II, 96. I

I

ii.

iii.

•

23 from top. The words "spoken of in a preceding part of the discourse" apply only to former and latter. Page 412, § 22, Obs. VI, a. Further illustration: The long and the short of it is, that he has asked my permission to make you an offer of marriage. line

Page 405,

G. Eliot, Mid., I, Ch. IV, 26. The short and the long of the

Island,

whole story

Stevenson, Treas.

about here.

is

VI, Ch. XXVIII, 147.

Further illustration: He felt a faint electric shock of y. passed and repassed each other; though after the first, she did not look at him. Williamson, Lord Loveland, Ch. IV, 31. He was always in the foremost of the attack. Westm. Gaz., No. 6423, 136. All rose as I entered; but my poor father, who was always slow in his movements, had the last of me. Lytton C a x t o n s III Ch. 1 54. Pendennis would not be leaving that (sc. letter) to the last. Thack. P e n d.

Page 413, Obs. VI,

interest every time they

,

,

,

,

,

,

Ch.

1,

I,

13.

Page 426, Note I. Further illustration: Mrs. Blundel is now on her own. Pinero, Mid-Channel, 11,(72). He decided to go back, though he had been tempted to start on his own. Eng. Rev., No. 61 , 95.

Page 427, § 2, Note II. The foreign comparatives in ior differ from ordinary comparatives in that they are not followed by the conjunction than, but by the preposition to: He was a good deal junior tome. Mrs. Ward, The Mating of L y d i a I, Ch. Ill, 59. h a t I Her husband ... is sixteen or seventeen years senior to his wife. (?) ,

,

found out,

Ch. V,

Page 429,

5,

§

W

74.

c,

Now

Further illustration:

Note.

is the

sun upon the

Rom. and

Jul., II, 5, P. made it impossible for many The great slope of the decks and of the stairs passengers to reach the higher-most points and caused many to slip back. 1 1.

highmost

hill.

.

Summer Numb.,

Lond. News,

They (sc. the thrushes) cower down Gaz., No. 6465, 15a.

Page 431,

1,

Page 441, i.

*

He was

b,

§

11.

Further

2.

Hardy,

parlour-parties.

Return

Further

.

.

1914, 1003. into the lowermost

illustration:

of the

Na

illustration

of

it

ve,

t i

is II,

Scott

Westm.

not one of her bettermost

—

late

the nest.

of

Ch. V, 161. later,

Abbo

latter

—

last:

Ch. XXXIV, 383. ** With an active and officious diligence, which strangely contrasted with her she set about her domestic late abstracted and high tone of Catholic devotion arrangements for the evening. lb., Ch. VIII, 81. (Late modifies the following in

France for these late days.

,

t

,

,

ii.

adjectives adverbially.) Germany a slight

In

fall

(sc.

The New

in

the birth-rate) occurred in the later years of

sm

the last century. a n State No. 103, 612a. ** This is one of the lamentable aspects of our later-day civilisation. No. 239, 439c. ,

Graph.

1339

ADDITIONS.

needless matters have been eliminated so that a history almost at variance with the possible ties of later-day belief may stand forth as simple fact. Bram All

Dr?cula, Advertisement,

Stoker, iii.

*

it (sc. the nose) had spread itself out in soft, porous, red Trol., Three C e r ks, Ch. IV, 37. Of latter years the opinion has gained ground that the fishes are not quite so much affected, in their appetites, by the exact quarter of the wind. Westm. Gaz., No. 6552, 124

latter years

In

excrescences.

**

What

1

be their latter end

will

*** Mr. Arnold White, Cleon to substantiate

No. 6299, iv.

if

know

I

not.

Kingsley,

The Heroes,

I,

ii,

35.

he could have his way, would ... enable our latter-day S p e c t. (Westm. Gaz., his talk about "plots".

16c).

His argument naturally suggested a quotation from the psalm he had read the Be d e, I, Ch. II, 14. G. Eliot, last Sunday afternoon. ** The money was taken in the night last past. Id., S 1. Marn. I, Ch. I, 8. *

Adam

i

***

not

are

They

content to

say... in this matter.

,

Archbishop of Canterbury have the last Gaz., No. 7075, 19a. (= Dutch het laatste

let

Westm.

the

w o o r d.) **** His sister... perceived... that happiness and splendour were not the same and she did not hesitate to forego the last for the attainment of the former. st. of Udolp ho, Ch. I, 96. Mrs. Radc, {—the latter. Note the use of the former as its alternative.) He and the Squire were very thick and friendly, but soon observed that things were not the same between Mr. Trelawney and the captain. This last was a ;

My

I

man who

sharp-looking

Stevenson, Treas.

[etc.]

I

si.,

Ch.

IX. 55.

Page 454, § 13. Further illustration of elder, eldest and oldest, * Charles had one elder sister. Frank T. Marzials, Life of C h. Dick., i. Ch.

I,

12.

He turned and stood face to face with two lovely laughing girls and a handsome elder lady, who was pretending to look scandalised. Frankf. Moore, The **

Jessamy Bride,

Ch. VI 56. wish to say a few words of one or two writers in our own time who have imbibed the spirit and imitated the language of our elder dramatists. Hazlitt,

***

,

I

Lec The

t.

on the Age of E

1

i

z.

,

C

h. VII

,

239.

claim of Balliol as representative of the elder branch was finally preferred to that of his rivals. Green, Short H s t. Ch. IV, § 3, 189. **** This battle terminated almost to a in the victory of the elder bird. i

,

certainty

Westm. Gaz.,

No. 6483, 13a. elder plays, in Latin or in English, form an important group of our 1. drama. Dowden, Note to H a 111,2,709. The plot resembles that elder story so closely in its incidents of abduction University

m

.

that ii.

*

[etc.].

There

.

Eng. Rev., No.

III, iii.

*

**

twelve

are

alliance, ** Mr.

,

.

I

,

years

63, 383.

me and

between

the next eldest.

Shaw, Mis-

(3).

Jerome and Mr. Landor were the eldest pall-bearers. G. Eliot, Scenes,

Ch. XXVIII.

You He

are the oldest friend she has.

business

did

with

the

oldest frequenter of that house of

call.

Barn. Rudge,

Ch. XX, 796. Clavering Arms, as well as the Thack. Pend., I, Ch. II, 20.

Dick.,

farmers

at

the

,

Further illustration of former and first, i. * Connecting two adjectives of which the former logically stands in (or approaches to) an adverbial relation to the latter. Murray, s. v. and, 4.

Page 461

,

§

14.

ADDITIONS.

1340

Humane with the accent on the former syllable was in Shakespeare's day the spelling of the word, whether used in the sense Of 'pertaining to man', or in c b., Ill, 4, 76. that of 'gentle', 'kind'. Deiohton, Note to ** Wildeve meanwhile had arrived on the former side. Clym crossed to the

Ma

.

ii.

Return

Hardy,

other side of the river.

Na ti v e,

of the

.

.

V, Ch. IX, 461.

* In the first half of the century the country lay quiescent after prolonged political and religious conflicts. Roscoe, Eng. Scene, I, Ch. I, 4. ** You, worthy u/icle, Shall, with my cousin, your right noble son, Lead our first battle. Macb., V, 6, 4 (= van.) |

|

Page 468, § 19. Utter and utterly are especially used in connection with words denoting an. undesirable state. We find them, however, also as modifiers of words of the opposite character. Several instances of utterly before words denoting a desirable state are given by Swaen, Herrig's Archiv, Bd. CXXXIV, 51-52. And reverencing the custom of the house Geraint, from utter courtesy, forbore. Ten., Mar. of Ger., 387. |

Death thou hast not any fear, Yea, rather, if thou love'st him utterly,' may'st woo her ere thou com'st to die. Morris, The Earthly Par., Atalanta's Race, XXVI. Yet

if

Thou

of

|

still

Observe also: Pinero,

I

know you can

Mid-Channel,

feel

only

the

most

utter contempt for me.

111,(189).

Page 478, line 5 from top. Liker and likest although rare in ordinary language, are not unfrequently employed by poets to meet the requirements Some instances are of metre, and may be common enough in dialects. given in Ch. Ill, § 14, Note. Here are two more: The wish that of the No life may fail beyond the grave, Derives it not from what we living whole ,

|

|

have It

|

The

likest

was not long

bit of earth

God I

within the soul.

Ten., In

Mem.,

LV, I. Gospel-wise, but it was liker heaven than any other Mrs. Gask. Mary Barton, Ch. XXXV, 350.

tried to live

has been.

,

appears that just in practically all its current senses admits of terminational comparison. Thus Murray registers instances under each of the meanings marked, 1, 2, 3b, 4 and 6. Periphrastic comparison is not illustrated by any of his quotations. From a rather large number of quotations that have come to hand it appears that terminational comparison is quite common in the senses equitable (fair, justifiable) and

Page 480,

s.

v.

It

just.

correct. of the Church of England have had 300 years of the most splendid opportunity with the freest and justest Government. Kinosley, Let. and Mem., 302. Nature is juster than we. Huxley, Life and Let., I, Ch. XVI, 317. Beside the spirit looking out of those wrinkled eyes, his own hot youth, its justest resentments, its most righteous anger seemed crude, harsh, inexcusable. Mrs. Ward,

The persons

Rob. E

1

s

m.

,

Ch. XXI.

Throughout his corps men became unconsciously gentler, juster, with a finer sense of right and wrong. Ouida, Under Two Flags, I, 381 (Tauchn.). What reason is there that their punishment is any juster than Mr. Larkins's was?

Nation Westm. Gaz.

,

No. 6389,

16c.

Those writings (sc. about Byron) were only in a very restricted sense biographical. Pathological would be their juster description. Ethel Colburn Mayne, By ro n In trod., 1. The justest comment that has been made on the Falaba incident is made this week ,

in

Mr. Raven

Hill's

drawing.

The New Statesman,

No. 105, 106.

ADDITIONS.

1341

Page 510, § 44. Interesting constructions^ bearing some resemblance to absolute superlatives, are the following: i. His son began to supersede Mrs. Bangham, and to execute commissions in a knowing manner, and to be of the prison prisonous and of the street streety. Dick. Little Dorrlt, ,

Ch, VI, 336. Enrico was of the Germans, German.

Miss .Lawless was

ii.

Irish

of the

Irish.

Edn* Lyall, Knight Errant, Ch.

Westm. Gaz.

I,

8.

No. 6636, 15a. heroes for the most part were Toriest Brontes, Ch. IV, 27. ,

all hero-worshippers, and their of the Tory. Miss Flora Masson, The I have been obliged to content myself through life with saying what I mean in the plainest of plain language, than which, I suppose, there is no habit more ruinous to a man's prospect of advancement. Huxley, Life and Let. ,1,

They were

iii.

iv.

Ch.

4.

I,

The lawn was as smooth as smooth. Westm. Gaz., No. 7075, 86. The crisp slices came off the gridiron hot and hot. Dick., Cop., Ch. XXVIII,

v. vi.

The

and the

first

by Fijn van Draat

last of the in E. S.,

206a.

above constructors are copiously illustrated XLIII, 302. According to the above scholar

has arisen from a perverted application of the following passage in the Authorized Version, Cor. A, XV 47 The first man (sc. Adam) is of the earth, earthy: the second man (so. Christ) is the Lord from heaven. In this passage of the earth, on the analogy of the Greek original is added by way of explanation to earthy, but it came afterwards to be understood as an intensive of the preceding adjective, on the principle that repetition makes for emphasis. In the following quotation the combination of the earth, earthy (with the comma retained) is used in its original meaning: This was why the man and woman whom Mrs. Kaye regarded as merely of the earth, earthy, were keenly aware of the last act of the tragi-comedy being played before their eyes. Mrs. Belloc Lowndes, Jane Oglander, Ch. II, 24 (Tauchn.). the

first

,

:

,

. . .

With the constructions commented on in this paragraph compare also described in Ch. XXXI, 33 b and further illustrated below (see next page), which also has the value of an absolute superlative.

that

In the sentence quoted from Dickens it is not, § 8, d, 1. the word-group a man which is a kind of prop-word, but the The word-group is more or less determinative in function.

Page 528, of

course,

noun man. Page 549, eyes lighted

Further illustration: Especially when Boy came, his old § 16, a. up with simple happiness. Thack. Newc. Ch. XLII, 442. (Thus ,

practically regularly in the latter part of this novel.) I were (vulgar for was) well fed by chambermaid

Mary Barton, More nor lb.,

before

we

left.

Mrs. Gask.,

123.

came up again, wetting

that

Ch. IX,

Ch. IX,

,

a' th*

nice dry clothes landlady had put on.

121.

Doctor said if we were to move un (vulgar for him) now, it ud (vulgar be manslaughter. Mrs. Ward, The Mating of Lydia, I, Ch. IV,

Huxley, Ch.

I,

would)

wife in his letters, sometimes places the definite The wife desires her best remembrances. Life and Let., II,

in referring to his

article before wife: 23.

ask the wife to fill up the next half-sheet. lb., II, Ch. wife does not know I am writing to you. lb., II, Ch. I, 18.) I

for 81.

shall

Page 556,

§

19,

b.

In

I, 9.

(Compare:

My

adverbial adjuncts containing a preposition the

ADDITIONS.

1342 definite article is sometimes e s t m. in the next fortnight.

retained: Nothing, decisive No. 6483, 2a.

W

G a z.

is likely to

happen

,

Page 576, § 28, Note VI. Said not uncommonly drops the article: Said rooms were situated on the outskirts of the town. Una L. Silberrad, Success, Ch.

I,

10.

have sons or brothers with the army, and if said sons and brothers are anything like the old stock, they should put up a good show. Times, No. 1980, 977d.

They

all

Maarten Maarten's eighteen-year old daughter was § 30, Note II. White House. Bookman, No. 268, 209a.

Page 577, presented

at

should uncommonly like to Page 589, § 31, Note I. Further illustration: know how you know either that the ape has not one (sc. a soul) or that the man has. I, Ch. XVII, 351. Huxley, Life and L e I

t.

Page 596, the I

the

The

b.

Moore

Frankf.

best

Ch. XXIV, 214. The very weirdest of weird

When

,

plural is sometimes modified by the preceding superlative:

represented of good friends.

adjective

are

33,

§

,

by the positive of Mrs. Baddeley and

The Jessamy Bride,

Punch.

tales.

noun modified stands as the symbol of a certain quality, it is sometimes placed after the superlative: "Now, regarding your respected father", the

said Lightfoot, bringing him to a subject they had expressly appointed to discuss: always the most slippery eel of eels of subjects to lay hold of. Dick., Our Mut.

Friend,

Ch. XII, 22L

I,

Here follows also some further illustration of what has been observed in The worst of news. Shaw, The Notes II and III: i. No bad news, hope

—

I

Philanderer, He

(sc.

III, (119).

Dr. Johnson) considered himself the best

The Jessamy Bride, To

and

starve

stint

No. 74,

185.

These

shell-horns

No. 3905,

your emit

Ch.

own the

of company.

Frankf. Moore,

14.

II,

soldiers ...

is

the worst

of policy.

most mournful of music.

II.

En

g.

Rev.,

Lond. News,

291.

My old chief Richardson is a man of men. Huxley, Life and Let., I, Ch. VII, 137. Cornwallis thought himself a general of generals. Frankf. Moore, The Jessamy Bride, Ch. XXIV, 212.

ii.

Before a plural proper name the definite article seems to be usually retained: Without question he was a Puritan of the Puritans. Alden Sampson, Stud, in

Milton, A Whig of

I,

Ch. VII, 56. Whigs, he

the

bridges over the backwater.

The B

Anatole France...

oi a period which (sc. Lord John Russell) proved typical between the late Georgian eddies and the mid-Victorian o o k m a n No. 262 162a.

gulf is

,

,

a Parisian of the Parisians.

lb.,

No. 269, 249a.

This Goldsmith of Goldsmith himself is far indeed from being the Horace poor irreflective, irresponsible creature of Boswell, Garrick, Mrs. Thrale or d sm t h Ch. I, 3. Walpole. R. Ashe King, 01.

Observe also:

Go

law.

s. v.

i

1

,

Note the difference between: He had a taste Ch. IX, 89. (= ligitation) and: He had a taste for

Page 602, Thack., Van. Fa r I, (= the study of the law). i

Page 604,

we

s.

also find the

,

v.

peace,

y.

By

Commission of the Peace The King had determined to revise the Mac, Hist., Ch. Ill, vm, 138.

the side of the

Commission of Peace:

Commission of Peace and Lieutenancy.

for law.

the law.

ADDITIONS.

ii.

I had a pain Observe the varied practice in: about my eyes Life and Let., I, Ch. XVIII, 364. when 'a died. Hardy, Return of the Native,

623.

Page

1343 i.

a few months ago. Huxley, D'ye think he had great pain III, Ch. VI, 260.

Further illustration: i. She took leave of us that Sunday § 53, a. a very loving way, kissing both wife Mary, and daughter Mary (if I Mrs. Gask. not call her little), and shaking hands with me.

Page 648, in

night

must

,

Barton, ii.

Ch.

1

,

Mary

9.

The old doctor's eye caught the up-turned.* straining gaze of the father Darley. Ch. VI, 82. Mrs. Gask., Sylvia's Lov. William, the aunt Roberta added, was really growing a little old for so many duties. El. Glyn, Halcyone, Ch. XXXIV, 297. The very sight of him appeared to exasperate the aunt Caroline more and more. Id., The Point of View, Ch. II, 32. ,

Further illustration: The Mesdames Clapp looked out ornamented kitchen. Thack., Van. Fair, II, Ch. XXIV, 263. supply the want of an English plural of 'Mrs.' Murray.)

Page 650, § 54, a. from' the casement of the (Mesdames

used

is

to

54, b. Further illustration: Chevalier. Mademoiselle has not heard of the Chevalier Tiretta? Bernard Capes, The Pot of Basil, Ch. V, 55.

Page 650,

§

Dame. Poor as she was, there was no one in Surrey whose guidance would be more readily sought upon a question of precedence or of conduct than the Dame Ermyntrude Loring. Con. Doyle, Sir Nigel, 55 (Tauchn.). Emperor. Maria Theresa, daughter of Emperor Charles VI. Flux, Note to

Mac,

Fred, the Great, It was here that he

Fraulein. II,

97. first

saw

the Frdulein Lengefeld. Carlyle, Schiller,

112.

Gentleman. At the end of the week Gentleman Smith, who had been cast for Young Marlow, threw up the part. Frankf. Moore, The Jessamy Bride, Ch. IX, 75.

Ex-Governor Eyre seized the man.

(Ex-)Governor. Ch. XX, 407.

Huxley, Life

and

Let.,

I,

§ 58.

Page 660,

Further illustration:

galore. 30.000 peasants have been induced with free railway tickets and entertainment galore to go to Stockholm. Graph., No. 2307, 272c. legion.

name is Legion of Legion. Whiteing, L ttl e People, Ch. I, 8. There were not many who could have kept up with him in his rambles,

Their

Compare:

i

had there been a legion. Dick., Barn. Rudge, Ch. XLV, 1726. Also portion sometimes loses the indefinite article: Immobility being the chief characteristic of that whole which the person formed portion of, the discontinuance of immobility in Hardy, Return of the any quarter suggested confusion.

Native,

I,

Ch.

II,

15.

Further illustration: You have not done the half what you boasted you would do. Trol., Barch. Tow., Ch. XI, 87.

Page 665,

§

59,

3.

Note. The dropping of the indefinite article before quarter in expressions denoting the time of day appears to be quite common in the latest English: We should have been here quarter of an hour ago for this nonsense. Shaw, Phil., IV (143). "What time'll you dress, sir?" "Quarter to seven." Pinero, Mid-Channel,

—

IV, (228).

ADDITIONS.

1344 It

was quarter after six before Miss Rawson descended Olyn, The Point of VI e w, Ch. II, 33.

the stairs to the hall again.

El.

§ 63.

Page 667, blush, II.

i.

At

Further illustration:

first blush, this

passage looks vague enough. Eng. Rev., No.

78, 239.

On

the first blush it would appear that biography by syndicate is likely to be very successful. Acad., No. 1763, 157a.

bottom.

I.

He

is

a good-natured creature at bottom.

Goldsmith ,She

Stoops

I, (172). ii.

Ned Thomhill was at Ch. XX, (367).

the

bottom a very good-natured

fellow.

Id.,

Vicar,

These are only samples out of bulk. Westm. Gaz. No. 6423, lc. A great steamer was visible steaming up Channel. W. J. Locke, Stella

bulk.

,

channel.

Maris,

Ch. IV, 39.

country.

We

were told

She Stoops,

it

was but

forty miles across the country.

Goldsmith,

1, (174).

His feet had sandals of the same fashion with the peasants, but of finer and secured in the front with golden clasps. Scott, I van hoe, Ch. 111,25.

front.

materials,

head.

I'd as Ch. XXI, 836.

knock them at head as any other men.

The pledge has been

letter.

Eng. Rev., press.

Byron

lief

I

,

Dick.,

Barn. Rudge,

repeatedly ignored, not merely in spirit, but in

letter.

No. 87, 147.

have been informed since the present edition went to the press that [etc.]. to 2nd ed. of Eng. Bards and Scotch Rev.

Postcript

refuge. The discontented fled over sea to seek refuge in lands as far as Constantinople. Green, Short Hist., Ch. II, § 5, 82. Scotland where Edgar the Aetheling had taken refuge. lb., Ch. II, § 5, 83.

shoo. It's not good manners at table: he should shut up the shop sometimes. Shaw, Phil., Ill, (119). (the opposite of to talk shop.) sight. She continued to do so (sc. to kiss her hand to me), until we swirled round some trees and I lost the sight of her. Hal. Caine, The Thou

Woman

g a vest me, Ch. XI, There is apparently

44.

little difference between at sight and on sight, as a comparison of the following quotations with those given on page 676 and 677 will show i. Any one — even if it be a woman — who does anything to which the Huns object is shot at sight. Westm. Gaz., No. 6648, 4a. He accepted Brandis a subaltern of the 195th on sight. Rudy. Kipl., Wee ii. :

Willie Winkie. first sight we also find at first view: This upper robe concealed what at first view seemed rather Inconsistent with its form. Scott, Ivanhoe, Ch. II, 13.

For at

Page 685. With the quotations illustrating in characteristic fashion, etc. compare: He had insisted upon having his long yellow locks cut short in the military fashion.

Rudy. Kipl.

,

Wee

Willie Winkie.

686. Further illustration of the phrase of sorts: She felt vaguely that Arabella had told her of some classical or mythological personage of some such sounding name, a boatman of sorts, but she dare not risk a statement. El. Glyn, Haley one, Ch. XIII, 116.

Page

The woman

gets... what she wanted.., a husband of sorts.

They succeeded, with some sorts at Manchester.

difficulty

and interruption,

The New Age,

No.

1

in

178, 604a.

At hen, No. 4542, 5026. addressing a meeting of

CORRECTIONS AND ADDITIONS.

1345

Page 688, § 68, a. With the quotations here given compare: Mrs. Varden expressed her belief that never was any woman so beset as she. Dick. Barn. Rudge, Ch. XXII, 86a. ,

68, c. Also heart when used figuratively in the sense of the article in similar connections as mortal: The little Infanta was, in truth, at seventeen, most that heart could desire. Bern. Capes, The Pot of Basil, Ch. II, 14.

Page 690,

§

lose

may

person

to

do

Page 695,

s.

means common which

condition.

v.

sometimes absent: We Ch. XXXIX, 239. Also without the article: The case

Either article

Blackmore,

it.

in

s. v.

Page 697,

pretence.

At hen., No.

at all in

will give

Com p.,

Poe, Phil, of

make pretence

by no

is

condition to retrace the steps by (371).

Also without the article: For centuries

for the speaker-elect to

offered him.

is

Lorna Doone,

which an author is conclusions have been attained.

his

custom

chance.

s. v.

Page 694, him chance

it

of desiring to refuse the high

was the honour

4507, 369a.

Page 698. With to be (or become) a prey to mentioned by Murray, compare On the continent it (sc. the robin) falls the prey to many professional bird-catchers. Westm. Gaz., No. 6453, 32b. Page 705, line 3 from bottom. The genitive of personal pronouns after numerals, as in een (twee, etc.) uwer (onzer, hunner) is also rare in :

,

Present

wie

Dutch; after the interrogative

it

is

usual only in rhetorical

questions.

In

Page 710-715. Further Mem., XXX, IV, 3.

illustration:

What

then were

God

to such as

I.

Ten.,

Rome

has no firmer friend than he who, ordained to preserve order, finds himself impotent against aggression. Lytton, Rienzi, I, Ch. V, 44. The sting remained that she should have asked any one else than he to help her. Mrs. Ward, Delia Blanchflower, II, Ch. XIX, 265. God pardon him! I do, with all my heart. And yet no man like he doth grieve my |

Rom. &

heart.

Jul.,

Ill,

5, 83.

Page 722, Note. The phrase between you and /is not to

apparently, confined could contrive to stop here, between you and I, I would to half-a-dozen Edinburgh chairs. Huxley, Life and Let., I, Ch. VIII, 170.

vulgar English.

prefer

it

Observe also

If

,

I

see nothing for it but for you and I to constitute ourselves into a permanent "Committee of Public Safety". lb., I, Ch. X, 192. :

I

Some further illustration: It was the other Me, who § 14, b. sense to see what a beastly, caddish thing it would be to marry a girl Williamson, Lord Loveland, Ch. XL, 370. just because she was rich. That's the new You. And what a very new You it is when one comes to think of Page 725,

hadn't the

lb., 374.

it!

What

is

a poor

me

to

do?

Whiteing, Little

People,

Ch. IX, 87.

Page 726, Note. Further illustration: I have champed up all the ego and the non-ego. Huxley, Life and Let., I, Ch. XVI,

Page 749,

s.

v. think.

that chaff

about

315.

Mention might here be made of the phrase I don't

think, used in vulgar and colloquial English after an ironical statement, to indicate that the reverse is intended (See Murray, s. v. think, 9, b): 'You're a amiably-disposed young man, sir, / don't think", resumed Mr. Weller, in a tone of moral reproof. Ch. XXXVIII. Dick., Pickw. ,

Observe also the absence of so

in

such sentences as:

bless herself with, / shouldn't think. Williamson, H.

She hasn't a dime

Lord Loveland,

Poutsma, A Grammar of Late Modern English.

II.

to

Ch. XXXIII, 300. 85

CORRECTIONS AND ADDITIONS.

1346

Page 776, § 41, Obs. III. There are, of course, several more phrases by which astonishment or disbelief may be expressed. Thus one often hears You don't mean to say so! etc. Really so!

Murray's statement

s. v. both, A, 4, b, has been misunderdoes that it is the use of the plural form of the head-word which must be branded as vulgar when the analytical equivalent would require the singular. Thus in It is both your faults (= the fault of both of you), She is both their mothers (= the mother of both of them). In the light of the quotations given on page 799 it is, however, open to doubt whether the statement as it stands can be upheld.

798.

Fage

stood,

importing as

Page 800,

We lives.

10, a, Note

§

(your, their) numeral.

it

+

numeral

this into: Also the combination our represent the genitive of we (you, they) -f

Change

8.

may

are here for the settling of a matter which concerns the happiness of our three El. Glyn, Point of View, Ch. V, 9.

The

Page 800, word, even

Page

Further illustration: would have given my life for one kind one of your faces. Em. Bronte, Wuth. Heights, Ch. XXX, 1476. I

to see

Observe the use of the

809.

hand on

b.

my

Jack, he said [etc.]. She was carrying

B an chf lower, 1

I,

Ch. VI,

Then laying his left Erasmus rebukingly to Uncle

definite article in:

with the right he held up Lytton, Caxt., II, Ch. Ill, 43. a bundle of books under the

while

head,

arm.

Ward, Delia

Mrs.

143.

Page 810, § 15, d, 1. The statement, as it stands, cannot be upheld, the possessive pronoun being common enough in descriptions of the habit of animals, except, apparently, in the construction with to have as instanced quotation from Sweet. a shrew? A little animal very covered with soft fur. Things

in the

What is

Library.) What is a bison? shoulders.

/7s

Page

Out-of Doors,

116.

body

its

(Every Boy's

savage-looking animal of the ox tribe, with a (Thus passim in this book.)

hump between

He looked at the pale black-browed image in with that self from which his revenge seemed to be a

Further illustration:

834.

the water

A 119.

lb.,

mouse with a long snout;

like the

is

he identified

till

it

Romola, II, Ch. XXX, 235. occurred to me that, may be, it expresses something in his real the self the hidden self that he and nobody else knows anything about self he's never had a chance to develop or find out. Williamson, Lord Loveland, Ch. II, 16. Val could have laughed aloud as he imagined the old self of a few weeks since, G.Eliot,

thing apart.

As

for his voice,

—

lb.,

it's

—

Ch. XXXII, 290.

He could not take up the old lb., Ch. XXXIX, 361. Before we could fancy ourselves

life

dramatic

s. v.

poetry,

Savage,

(318).

He seemed

to

found

he

would

apply to study.

my pupil Jane Eyre, Ch. I

to apply.

sufficiently XI, 123.

the

old self where he had dropped both,

Shelley or Keats, the self we know would have to But in Johnson we see our own magnified and

be not developed, but destroyed. glorified selves. John Bailey, Dr.

Page 846,

or

Johnson and

his Circle, Ch.

I,

10.

Further illustration: Had he afterwards applied to perhaps not have had many superiors. Johnson,

Lytton, Caxt., docile,

though

Ill,

Ch. VII, 79.

disinclined

to

apply.

Ch. Bronte,

CORRECTIONS AND ADDITIONS. Page 847,

Murray's

to

v.

s.

definition

1347

dress, Note. The observation is not justified by of to dress in 7, b, spec, standing for specifically not

especially.

Page 854, s. v. to worry. The suppression of the reflective pronoun is to take needless by a change of meaning: to worry oneself to give way to anxiety, to let the mind dwell on trouble, to worry

=

attended troubles

=

,

to

See

fret.

the

Concise Oxford Dictionary.

The

of the latter may be acceptable: I don't go till you're and don't worry. Mrs. Ward, out of the wood (= out of danger), so go to sleep Delia Blanchflower, II, Ch. XII, 30.

following

illustration

—

Page 857, s. v. to spare. A comparison of the two quotations shows that the reflective pronoun is indispensable in the first, while it could not be used in the second, the meaning of the verb not being the same. Compare

Murray,

s. v.

spare, 7,

b.

Page 860, § 21 , a. The reflective pronoun is not there being a distinct difference between He sat

redundant after on a couch and

to sit,

He

sat

himself on a couch.

Note

Further illustration: /?. Whiteing, Little P eop e

(They) just want to keep Ch. I, 8. Just tell Anne, will you, to keep herself to herself for an hour and not to disturb me. Mrs. Ward, The Case of Rich. Meynell, I, Ch. I, 19. (= Dutch

Page 871,

29,

§

themselves to themselves.

1

,

zich zelf bezig houden.) Page 874, s. v. within. Observe that to think to oneself is a frequent variant of to think within oneself: He thought to himself how delightful it would be to hear such songs as those after Cutcherry. Thack. Van. F a r, I, Ch. V, 37. A rare fuss over an address, thought I to myself. Arn. Bennett, Buried alive, Ch. V, 102. ,

Further illustration

898.

Page

that flattering

unction

Ha ml.,

speaks.

to

your soul,

i

of that with forward reference: Lay not That not your trespass, but my madness |

HI, 4, 145.

Further illustration of adverbial that and this: People don't Williamson, Lord Loveland, Ch. XVIII, 163. Folks are that interfering they're always fishing you out of the water. lb., Ch. XXI, 203. Page 911. Further illustration of to-night indicating an epoch of the past: She dreamt to-night she saw my statue, Which, like a fountain with an hundred 906.

Page

come

in this early.

|

Did run pure blood. Jul. Cass., II, 2, 76. Page 913, Note. Read: In the idioms under b—h, that and those take the place of this and these in referring to the future or past.

spouts,

|

Page 913, Note y. Before the preposition for the use of this {that) much would be unidiomatic. Page 926, § 2, Note p. The use of one and the same is also common enough in the case of a simple subject: The universe is one and the same I, Ch. XVI, 314. throughout. Huxley, Life and Le Page 931, line 9 from top. The occasion of the use identical in this and similar quotations before an adjective may be to prevent the t.

,

preceaing very being apprehended as an intensive of this adjective. Page 939, s. v. none. Further illustration: There was none such in the army.

Much

a d o

,

1

,

1

,

33.

CORRECTIONS AND ADDITIONS.

1348

The new

edition

H.'s 'Art of Dining' will not since 1883. A

A.

of

my knowledge we have had none such 942.

Page

The

be

true".

Life and

Kingsley,

cad.'

a-miss. To the best of 1898, 26 Nov., 320.

and such

is used substantively in the more obvious it is to me that the say and to feel, "I believe such and such to

such

indefinite

following quotation: The longer most sacred act of a man's life is

come

live,

I

to

Let.,

I,

the

Ch. XVI, 314.

About such-a-one it might have been added that the substantive use phrase has not become quite obsolete in the latest English.

of this

Page 950, § 8. The interrogative what sometimes has a quantitative secondary meaning: What garrison was captured with it (sc. Erzerumj is not yet known. The Nation, Vol. XVII, No. 21, 7136. (= Dutch Hoe groot het garnizoen

was

enz.)

Note. In face of the fact that in almost all the given above the form of the predicate depends on the real subThe construction without to ject, this statement had better be withdrawn. do may be regarded as an archaism.

Page 954,

a),

11,

§

sentences

Page 960, §4,6. Further illustration of absolute whose: And so did Monica Thome, his maiden sister, than whose no kinder heart glowed through all Barsetshire.

Trol.,

Dr.

Th o r n e

,

Ch. XLVII, 837.

Page 969, §11, Obs. III. If the last of the quotations here given is split up into two co-ordinate sentences, it will be found that the second opens with it, i. e. with a pronoun representing a substantive clause implied in the context. See Ch. XXXII, § 21 b. It is not improbable that in sentences of this type which is the normal relative. Compare De Drie Talen, ,

XXIV,

16.

This quotation may also be given as § 11, Obs. IV, Note a. an instance of which his instead of whose. See page 959.

Page 970,

Page 970, 11, Obs. IV, Note /?. The quotation from Fielding place here, the relative being the object of to relate.

is

out of

Page 971, § 13. It might have been observed that the use of what to refer to a sentence or clause following appears to be always possible when and or another conjunctive precedes. Thus we could say: He hisic incessantly, and what am glad to hear, he is fond of music.

practises his

I

Page 973, § 14, a. In the quotation with all what, the clause introduced by what is a substantive clause, so that the preceding alt is not the antecedent of what. In the following quotations, however, what introduces an adnominal clause, that being its antecedent. Sentences of this type seem to be

a

the increase in the latest English.

i.i

"Falsely

irue!"

mere pattern

was that what of

all

woman was who

looked to the ouside world as Mrs. Oliphant, Neighbours on the Fortune, Ch. III.

the

domestic virtues.

Green, Mrs. Merridew's

With terror in her heart Delia brought the fragment (sc. of the plan of a house) to the lamp and examined every word and line of it... That what she held was part of a general plan of the Monk Lawrence ground-floor. Mrs. Ward, Delia

Blanchf lower, that

may

II,

Ch. XIV, 108.

Obs. I. Also in other constructions the demonstrative cause what to be used instead of the condensed that: It isn't the

Page 991,

§

26,

CORRECTIONS AND ADDITIONS. what makes me

that

of

knowing

the

at

present

moment

The Eloquent Partner (Westm G a z.,

Ridqe,

1349 all

of a tremble.

No. 6963,

Pett

14a).

In the quotation here given some readers will, § 26, Obs. VI. antecedent of which. If this view is taken, as the consider party perhaps, the sentence would afford an instance of an adnominal clause preceding the noun modified, a construction of which it would be difficult to find a Compare also: They had not travelled many miles before night overtook parallel. Jones, III, Ch. II, 134. them, or met them, which you please. Fielding, use which word you will. The true interest of the time is ethical, or religious,

Page 993,

Tom

—

Periodical.

Wendt

1

)

apprehends which as used

rogative pronoun, but

Page 1000,

§

seems

it

30, a) 2).

in these

two

last

quotations as an inter-

difficult to assent to this view.

Change

this into: that the purely introductory

was) could be struck out when the sentence is affirmative declarative, and the relative omitted is the subject. Thus the first of the sentences

it is

(or

given above as types is practically equivalent to Your brother told me this. In the others the introductory phrases could, indeed, hardly be dispensed with, but we feel that the omission of the relative is justifiable, because This also applies to negative declarative sentences, it is usual in the first. such as It is not the fine coat makes the fine gentleman. Sweet, N. E. G r., § 2124.

Also the statement given under b) 2) wants rehandling. Read: that the word-group is (or was) it (this or that) may be dropped when the relative omitted is the subject, the omission being warranted by the laws of analogy

when

the relative is the object.

Page 1003,

§ 33.

The quotations here given

differ as to the

relation of the relative to the predicates in the adnominal clause. In two of them, viz. that from Scott and that

the

belongs only to

relative

wrong

to

assume

that in

the

adverbial

clause,

them a personal pronoun

is

and

grammatical and the adverbial from Tennyson, it

is,

therefore,

omitted.

Page 1014. The repeated at all is not confined to Irish English. This appears from the numerous instances given by Fijn van Draat, in E. S., XLIII, 302.

Page

1015.

recording: Ch.

The following

idiomatic application of the pronoun all deserves G. Eliot, Mill, I, all I can do with it.

But her hair won't curl,

II, 7.

Page 1044, § 18, Obs. VIII, /?. Further illustration of everything being followed by anything: He does everything and anything he pleases. El. Glyn; The Point of Vi e w, Ch. IV, 78. Page 1050, § 18, Obs. XIV, a. Further illustration: He does not believe any the most Comick Genius can censure him for talking upon such a Subject. No. 23, § 2. Addison, Spect. ,

Page 1054, § 20. The triumphant people

i)

Wendt, Synt.,

Further haven't

I,

22.

illustration

of

any too much food.

adverbial

any before too:

Westm. G a z.,

No. 7069, 6a.

CORRECTIONS AND ADDITIONS.

1350

Further illustration of redundant both: They both agreed § 34. him an old screw. Thack., Van. Fair, I, Ch. VIII, 77. When it (sc. the fight) is over, you will see that we shall both be perfect friends. Ch. LXXIII, 781. Id., Virg. Observe also: Both deceived one another. Rev. of Rev., No. 86, 80. Both twain shall come forth out of one land. Bible, Ezek. XXI, 19.

Page 1066,

in calling

,

,

An

1087.

Page

instance

of

everything was

instead

still

of

more

the

afforded by: Towards evening, when everything was still, the same sound echoed through the empty halls. Wash. Irv., Dolf Heyl. (Stof.,

was

usual all

Handl.

of

no few

life

|

Further illustration of no few: Not ignorant was the youth that Of his adventurous countrymen were led By perseverance in this track competence and ease. Wordsworth Excursion, I, 333.

1097.

Page still

120).

I,

,

still is

To

|

|

,

Page 1101, Note

a.

The

here

little

commented on

is

sometimes, although

rarely, preceded by the intensive very: I suppose the learned author very little thinks that the facts might be so arranged as to form a sort of appendix. Scott, Heart of Mid-Loth., Ch. I, 28. .

.

.

Page 1102, § 72, Obs. III. Further illustration: There was silence a little. Ward, The Coryston Family, I, Ch. I, 11. (= for a little.) Page 1106. The substantive many is used in the genitive in: That book

Mrs.

Rom. &

many's eyes doth share the glory.

in

J u

1.

,

I,

3, 91.

Page 1107, § 86, Obs. III. With the quotations here given compare the following: The Jahoos were the only animals in this country subject to any diseases, which, however, were much fewer than horses have among us. Swift, Gul. ,

IV, Ch. VII, (2036). There are about 228.000 coloured

many

Daily

less.

Page 1109,

News